I woke to the banging of the heavy doors as a group of people entered the basement prison area. There were no windows in my cell and I had no idea how long I had slept or what time it was. I pulled the blanket tightly around me as I heard the locks open on my cell door. Two very large men entered.
"Stand up." one of the men commanded.
I stood up holding the blanket around my naked body. I heard the click clop of heels and around the corner came Miss Birkshire.
"Jenni, it's so nice to see you." she said condescendingly. Her lips curled into an amused grin. "Put that blanket back on the bed."
Every new humiliation seemed like the first time. It had to be part of the programming that Mr. X had implanted in me. No matter what they did to me, it seemed that my brain couldn't get used to it. Once again, I felt the desperation and tears forming in my eyes.
"Now, Jenni!"
"Yes, ma'am." I whimpered.
I tossed the little blanket onto the bed baring my naked body to the guards and Miss Birkshire. I put one arm across my breasts and covered my pussy with the other hand. It's hard to describe how weak and vulnerable I felt naked before these muscular men and the overbearing presence of Mrs. Birkshire.
"Put your arms at your side!" I felt a tear run down my cheek as I complied. The men's eyes scanned my big, full breasts and tight little hairless vagina. I looked at the floor, humiliated and ashamed.
"You were busy today weren't you, Jenni?"
"Yes, ma'am." The tears were freely flowing down my cheeks now.
"You came very close to causing big problems for all of us, Jenni. Mr. Carr is very upset." She paused for effect. "You see boys, Jenni here thinks she is something special." she turned her head and gave the two large guards a quick glance. "She thinks she is better than this life. Jenni was facing years in prison when out of the goodness of his heart, Mr. Carr rescued her and brought her here. All he asked in return was for her to work for us for awhile to help pay back the debt."
Miss Birkshire took a step forward and began to tease my left nipple with her pointer finger. "And how does she pay Mr. Carr back?" she said once again pausing for dramatic effect. "She runs to the FBI. What caused you to move to Vegas, Jenni? I bet you were a rich little daddy's girl looking down on everyone else in the world and then something happened, didn't it? Do you feel high and mighty now? You are nothing but a little slave girl and the sooner you realize that, the better your life will be."
Miss Birkshire sauntered over to the cell door and then turned around. "I told Mr. Carr to just dispose of you, but he has far too much invested in you to do that." She chuckled to herself. "I have to admit that his solution is much better." Her eyes danced mirthfully with the knowledge of his decision.
"Guards, take her to the showers where Veronica will be waiting for her and don't let her out of your site. Veronica knows all the preparations that will be needed." With that, she turned on her heels and exited the prison. I heard the opening and closing of the large steel doors and click/clack her heels fade into the distance.
"Walk out of the cell and take a left." said one of the guards in a booming voice. I walked out as directed and turned into the corridor. "Walk straight ahead until I tell you to stop." he commanded.
I tried to walk gracefully, however I knew my perfectly formed, naked, bubble ass must have been quite a sight for the guards to behold. My hips swayed with a mind of their own and I felt the embarrassing jiggle with every step.
Who was Veronica and what was in store for me? I tried not to think about it and just walk straight ahead but my mind raced with dread of what was in store for me.
I followed the corridor until it ended with another steel door. One of the two guards opened the door for me and instructed me to walk through. The room was mostly made of cement and had a shower area at one end.
"Ah, you must be Jenni. I'm Veronica." An extremely attractive, twenty-something brunette walked into my view. "Follow me please." Her tone was confident and authoritative. She walked gracefully ahead of me to the shower area and I followed compliantly.
"Raise your arms above your head." She commanded as she produced a pair of handcuffs. When I flinched she warned me sternly. "You are in enough trouble already. I would listen to all your instructions carefully for here on out." The way she said it sent a shiver though my spine. Veronica reached up and cuffed my wrists to a bar that extended down from the ceiling. She was a much taller woman and wore heels. Her cleavage swelled right in front of my face as she shackled me.
She smiled as she stepped away. "You're such a gorgeous girl, Jenni. Such as shame really."
"What do you mean?" I asked weakly, speaking up for the first time.
"Hush Jenni. We have work to do." She said condescendingly as she slipped out of her dress and heels revealing a two-piece bathing suit.
She pulled a thin hose from the wall with a tip like I had never seen before and pulled it behind me. Before I could even flinch, she plunged the lubricated tip into my asshole. I immediately let out a girly squeal and tried to push it out but it was to no avail. It was thoroughly stuck in there.
"Have you ever had an enema?" Veronica asked matter-of-factly.
"No." I said softly feeling a tear run down my cheek.
"It's going to hurt and you will feel very full, but when you release it will clean all the toxins and waste out of you. Your asshole will be nice and fresh."
She walked over to the wall and turned the knob to the hose. In a few seconds I felt warm water rushing into me. When I didn't think I could take it any more and the pain was almost unbearable, she turned the knob and popped the spigot out. The now dirty water exploded out of me and all over my legs and feet. The relief was so great that I almost forgot that I was enduring a forced enema in front of an audience. Veronica smiled at me then once again plunged the tip in and repeated the whole process. When she was done she patted my ass condescendingly. "There we go, Jenni, your asshole is all clean and ready for use."
'Ready for use?' I thought alarmed, but before I could contemplate it further Veronica pulled out another hose that looked like it had a garden watering attachment on it and promptly began to spray me down with warm water. Once I was thoroughly wet she carried a bucket of sudsy water to my feet and began to wash me with a sponge.
I had never been washed by someone before and the feeling of having my hands cuffed above my head while I was intimately washed against my will was viciously humiliating. Veronica took great care on my breasts and I felt the pencil erasers pop out. She worked her way around my torso to my ass slowly cleaning every inch. For at least 2 minutes she cleaned the inside and outside of my bubble ass and I felt the warm build up begin deep inside of me. I tried hard to close my eyes and think of other things, but it was to no avail. As if she knew exactly what was about to happen, Veronica moved on to my pussy at the perfect moment. I released into an intense orgasm, beginning to whimper in spite of my intense desire to keep quiet. She continued to clean as buckled and squirmed. As my muscles spasm'd out of control, I opened my eyes for a second to see the two guards watching with amused looks on their faces.
"You are like a little bitch in heat aren't you, Jenni?" she said warmly as she cleaned away. "Are you done, yet, because if you keep cumming like a little doggie, I'll never get you clean." She stared at me waiting for an answer.
As the spasms ebbed I replied, "Yes, ma'am, I'm done."
She laughed to herself and shook her head and I hung my head mortified. When she was done scrubbing, she once again doused me with warm water washing the suds away. Finally, she patted me down with a soft towel and released my cuffs, then re-cuffed my hand behind my back.
She led me to a table and mirror across the room and set me down in a chair staring at the mirror. I noticed the two guards had followed and stood a few feet back on each side.
"Now Jenni, you look perfectly hot without makeup. You were smart to get the tastefully done tattoos. If I wasn't a makeup expert I would say you had perfectly applied makeup on your face. However, today is a special day and I've been told to give you something more dramatic."
Without another word, she began. My view was blocked by what she was doing, but a lot of time was spent on my eyes, then a small amount of time on my lips. When she was done with the makeup she flipped the chair around and began working on my hair. She seemed shocked when it fell right into place with a simple blow dry. "Jenni, your hair is amazing. It's like it styles itself! Are you ready, sweetie?"
I nodded slightly and she flipped my chair around. I had seen myself many times now, but the reflection was still shocking. It was not possible to be more gorgeous. I was young, fresh and every feature was perfectly feminine. My eyes were even bigger and more dramatic than before. Veronica knew her makeup. The girl in the mirror looked so helpless. It was still difficult to realize that it was me.
Veronica walked around back of me and attached a black leather collar with one silver metal ring on it around my neck. She buckled it very tight. Just tight enough to be uncomfortable but not alter my breathing. She attached a leash to the metal ring and pulled me up by my neck. I saw my huge breasts bounce embarrassingly in the mirror as I stood up. I feared I would never be used to them.
She led me to a little room and pulled a little pink lacy thong up my shapely thighs and into place, then uncuffed my hands and attached a pink, lacy push up bra which displayed my tits even more prominently. Lastly, she pulled out a pink dress that looked small enough to fit on a doll. With a lot of effort she forced it onto to my body. It stretched into place molding to my curves and leaving little to the imagination. The front plunged deeply displaying my massive cleavage and the back barely covered my ass displaying all of my legs. Lastly, she had me step into what looked to be 6 inch clear stripper heels.
Once we were outside of the wardrobe, she handcuffed my wrists behind my back and to my surprise shackled my ankles together as well. The ankle shackles were padded inside the metal so they wouldn't damage my ankles, however the chain was very short. Veronica yanked on the leash and I stumbled forward in tiny mincing steps. My tits and ass bounced and shook with every little quick step and I walked forward in terrible fear that I would lose my balance with no arms available to break my fall.
"You're so slow Jenni." teased Veronica mockingly. We went all the way back down the hall to the elevators and by the time one of the guards hit the up button I was exhausted and thoroughly humiliated. The elevator dinged and opened. "Come along now doggie. You aren't going to cum again, are you?" The two guards chuckled as I carefully stepped into the elevator.
As the elevator moved upwards I began to get more and more panicked. I was going to have to walk shackled, collared and leashed in front of everyone. When the elevator doors opened, my worst fears were realized. It seemed like everyone in the household was in the lobby. I kept my head down and tried to just walk one foot in front of the other, but I immediately heard gasps, giggling and comments. Veronica pulled hard making me stumble along in crazy, little short steps that shook my body. I could only imagine how my ass and tits looked jiggling out of control as they pulled me towards Mr. Carr's office.
Fortunately, the walk was relatively short and we entered the office is less than a minute. Mr. Carr smiled and stood up. "Jenni, don't you look good." He said mockingly and with an icy tone despite his smile. "You caused up quite a scare, didn't you? Another 20 yards and I might have been the one in handcuffs right now." He shook his head at the thought of it. "It did teach me a lesson though. I need to grease some palms in the FBI too."
"Now, Jenni." he continued. "You've proven yourself untrustworthy, but in a way you've done us a favor. I underestimated you, but you've caused us to change all of our security protocols. What you did will never happen again. "
He walked to within six feet of me and I felt the goose bumps rise all over my body. "However, I can't let what you did pass. You betrayed all of us and nearly cost all of us our freedom. You need to be punished and I need to set an example for all of the other girls I'm trying to help out."
Smiling to himself he continued. "I have sunk far too much money into you to simply kill you, so I needed to find a more creative way to deal with your situation. One that would make my money back and set an example at the same time."
Out of the corner of my eye I saw movement and I noticed for the first time that that evil bitch Miss Birkshire was in the room. She had an enormous smile on her face and I felt an immediate stab of anger rip through me. I wanted to punch her so badly.
At precisely that moment two Arab men walked into the room. The both had golden chains and expensive looking suits on. "Have you ever been to Saudi Arabia, Jenni?" Mr. Carr said as he pointed a remote control at an gigantic TV that hung on the wall of his office. The image of a 40 something year old Arab man came on the screen. He was sitting in an enormous room with gaudy statues, furnishings and architecture that looked straight out of one of Saddam Hussein's palaces. His face was possibly the most arrogant, self-important and cruel looking faces I had ever seen.
"Sheikh! How are you today?" said Mr. Carr jovially to the screen.
"Quite well." said the man in perfect English with a British accent. His eyes left Mr. Carr and rested directly on me. They burned with contempt, hatred and desire all at the same time. I looked down immediately. I felt so panicked that I was afraid that I would pass out. He wouldn't, he couldn't? I thought.
"Hmmm." said the Sheikh. "What is the asking price?"
"No!" I heard the little, whimpering sound escape my lips before my brain registered it was happening. I felt my leash yanked hard and saw Miss Birkshire to my left holding it.
"Get a hold of yourself girl or things will just get worse for you." she said with her usual evil grin.
I could imagine things getting worse. These people were going to send me to Saudi Arabia to live in a harem as a slave girl. I was getting sold! My brain raced with panic and my tears flowed freely. I began to sob.
Mr. Carr walked in front of me. "Did you think you could try to report me to the FBI and it wouldn't have consequences? The Sheikh here loves collecting spoiled little American girls. He is a quite a specialist in changing them into subservient little slave girls." I looked up to see the Sheikh staring at me with an amused grin. "Living the rest of your life as a slave in the Saudi Arabian desert probably wasn't what you had in mind as a little girl was it?"
How little did they know, I thought. I couldn't tell them the truth, not that it would matter. If I told them that less than a month ago I had been a super wealthy 35 year old man they would have just laughed at me anyway. I had lost so much and now I was going to lose even more. If they got me to Saudi Arabia, there would be no escape...ever.
"Please Mr. Carr." I begged as I fell to my knees, surprising myself. "Please don't sell me to him. I promise that I will be good." It was hard to understand me through my sobs. I was desperate and had lost all pride.
"Stand up!" Mr. Carr commanded without a trace of pity. I stood up with the help of a yank of the leash by Miss. Birkshire. Mr. Carr turned to the Sheikh. "One million." he said.
The Sheikh laughed. "I could kidnap a girl for nothing and bring her here."
"Yes, but would she look like this? Plus, there is no risk with this one. She has no one looking for her. If you kidnap a random, hot American girl, it will be on CNN in a few hours. There is too much risk there."
The Sheikh said nothing but motioned with his head to the two Arab men in the room. They walked directly up to me and one pulled out a knife. He went around back of me and cut the tight little dress from my body with one long, skilled stroke. The tiny little piece of fabric fell to the floor and I stood in only my bra and panties in front of everyone. A stab of humiliation ripped through and I felt the deep warmth of arousal rising within me.
"Her body is flawless, huh?" said Mr. Carr.
The Sheikh nodded again to his men and the knife sliced off my panties and bra. They floated to the floor and I stood completely naked, leashed and in chains. To my horror, my pussy had become very wet.
"Turn her around." said the Sheikh.
Miss Berkshire pulled my leash and twisted my shoulders displaying my perfect, bubble butt to him. I was facing her now. She grinned at me enjoying my terror.
"Bend over at the waist." said the Sheikh.
When I didn't respond right away, Miss Berkshire whispered, "He's talking to you." and pulled down on my leash. I bent over as much as I could displaying my naked sex to him. I was so wet and aroused that I was light-headed.
"I will give you 750. End of negotiation."
"That will be fine." I heard Mr. Carr say with a smile in his voice.
"Stand up and turn around!" said the Sheikh. I did as he ordered ordered staring at my feet afraid to look him in the eye. "You are my property now and your spoiled American attitude will be trained out of you. My men will bring you in my private jet to my palace in Saudi Arabia immediately." My face was completely wet with tears and my vagina felt hot and wet. "What does a good little slave girl say?"
"Yes, sir." I whimpered.
He laughed. "Take her away."
They didn't bother to give me clothes to wear and I was pulled by the leash from the room completely naked. My hands were still cuffed behind my back and my ankles still shackled by the short chain. With every little step my big tits and bubble ass bounced embarrassingly. The Arab men pulled me through the main corridor of the house with most of the staff and guests watching. There was an immediate symphony of gasps and laughter. Half way through the room, I knew it was going to happen...the humiliation was just too intense. The orgasm was possibly the most intense yet. I bit my lip and kept walking while my groin spasm'd out of control.
By the time, they shoved me into the black limo with tinted windows it had started to subside. I tried to think...there had to be a way to escape. They had to bring me through airport security. I had to find a way to alert someone about my plight.
The two Arab men unlocked me and threw a pile of clothes in my direction. "Get dressed." was their simple command.
The clothes they threw at me turned out to be a small white dress and a lacy pair of white thong panties. I put them on immediately while the two men leered at me. The dress barely covered my ass...especially sitting down, but thankfully it wasn't skin tight. The front was low cut displaying a large percentage of my huge, firm breasts which hung bra-less. I could only imagine how clearly my nipples jutted through the material. When I looked down all I saw were luscious breasts. The kind I would have drooled over until just recently. I still wore the 6 inch clear heels Mr. Carr had sold me in. Surprisingly, I still had the little GPS ankle ring on. I felt it with the tip of my pointer finger.
One of the two thugs smiled and spoke in the same British accent that the Sheikh had. "The Sheikh was the one who suggested this technology to Mr. Carr. There was no need to fit you with a new one. We just programmed this one into our system. Now, we will know exactly where you are at all time the rest of your life." His words were chilling...the rest of my life.
I had so much more emotion now than I had when I was a man. I felt the tears welling up in my eyes. We pulled up to a stoplight and I jumped to the door and yanked at the handle. I had caught them off guard, but it didn't matter. The door was locked and despite my frantic pulling was not going to open. One of the men sighed and pulled out a pair of handcuffs. He grabbed me with his thick, meaty hand and effortlessly spun me around, cuffing my hands behind my back, then pushing me back into my seat. It was humiliating to be so weak and helpless.
"Sweetie, you aren't going to get away. We have been doing this for a long time. The Sheikh is more rich and powerful than you could possibly imagine." He said with the amused look you would give an ignorant child. "By tomorrow you will be at the Sheikh's palace in Saudi Arabia and you will never leave unless he decides to sell you. The palace is on an island in the Red Sea...technically part of Saudi Arabia, but the island is completely owned and controlled by the Sheikh. The airport, every airplane and every boat owned by him. It would be easier to escape from a maximum security prison."
I felt a tear roll down my cheek and drop onto my breasts. In the struggle my dress had bunched up like it had in the police station and the men were getting quite a view.
"Here in America women are taught that they are equal to men and they get quite spoiled and arrogant. It's going to be quite a bit different for you on the island." He laughed to himself. His phone rang and he began to speak harshly in Arabic, I think, I actually had no idea what language they spoke in Saudi Arabia. When he hung up the call, he immediately punched a code in his phone and the floor of the limo slid open revealing a compartment just big enough for a 5' 3" girl. His partner pulled out a syringe. "When you wake up we will be in the airplane." He said with a smile.
He plunged the needle into my arm and the world went dark.
I awoke to the familiar hum of an airplane and opened my groggy eyes to a lavish private aircraft. Everything was appointed with gold and leather. As I recovered my senses I realized with horror that we were now out of the country and headed to Saudi Arabia.
"Good morning, whore." said one of the two thugs. "You will be happy to know that we are half way across the Atlantic. The next stop will be the Sheikh's island and you can start your new life as a slave." His lips were curled into a smile. He was really enjoying my plight. I started to move but quickly realized my left hand was cuffed to the chair arm. "You are probably very hungry and have to use the rest room, huh?"
He was right. My bladder ached and I hadn't eaten in nearly a day. Once he had made this comment these two needs suddenly became torturous. I looked around the aircraft and saw at least 6 men and one scantily clad flight attendant in the cabin.
"Yes." was all I could muster. I started to feel tears well up again with the sheer frustration and fear of what was happening.
"This will be as good a time as ever to begin your training." He reached over and unlocked the handcuffs. "Kneel on the floor and ask permission to use the bathroom."
I wanted to punch him so badly. He had a self-satisfied look on his face that brought me to a boiling point. "Fuck you." I immediately regretted the outburst and couldn't believe the words had come to my lips. Apparently, I still had a little fight left in me.
His face turned dark immediately and he cuffed my hand back to the chair. "We still have 8 hours left on this trip. That's a long time to hold it." He turned around and sat down near the front of the plane.
The trip went by painfully slow and as the minutes passed my bladder hurt more and more. Finally, after about an hour I couldn't take it anymore. "Sir..." I called up to him weakly. "Can I please use the bathroom, Sir?" I saw grins and heard giggling from the other men.
He responded without turning around. "You made your decision. You are just going to have to hold it."
I lasted about 15 more minutes before my body gave out. The urine poured out of me ferociously and I drenched my panties, dress and seat. When it was finished I sat in a warm puddle weeping like a little girl. I hadn't wet myself since I was a small child. Just when I thought things couldn't get lower, they always did. The leather seat pooled the urine and immediately it started to stink. The man closest to me said something in Arabic pointing at me and a few seconds later the thug walked back.
"Well, well, it looks like someone needs a diaper." Chuckling to himself he unlocked the handcuffs again and led me to the back of the plane. Amazingly there was a bathroom with shower completely made of marble. "Clean yourself up and throw your wet clothes in the hamper by the door. When you come back out your attitude better have changed or you are going to starve."
As soon as he left I rushed to the sink and drank as much water as I could. It felt incredible to finally drink but it did nothing for my intense hunger. I had never truly been hungry my whole life and this actual hunger was so intense it was all I could think of. When I got out of the shower I wrapped myself in a white towel and went back into the cabin as quickly as possible hoping for the mercy of getting something little to eat.
"Put the towel in the hamper with your clothes." He said as I approached.
"But, sir, I don't have any clothes." I said to him in my aggravatingly high little voice.
"You had clothes but you chose to piss in them. There is nothing else for you to wear, so you will have to come out here naked."
"Can I please wear the towel, sir." I said growing desperate.
"No, you may not." He stood up and ripped the towel off of my body. I quickly put my left arm over my breasts and the right hand over my vagina. There was uproarious laughter by the men and even the flight attendant, who also appeared be Arab, was amused.
He grabbed my left and then the right arm cuffing my hands behind my back and leaving me once again completely on display to these strangers. They laughed even more and the flight attendant gave me a look of disdain...like I wasn't even worth the gum on the bottom of her shoe.
He looked at the others. "I love it when the Sheikh brings in spoiled little American girls. It's so much fun to show them their new place in the world." He grabbed me by the hair and forced me onto my knees. "Are you hungry little slave girl?" he asked.
"Yes, Sir." I weeped. My earlier fight had completely left me. My hunger was so intense it was all I could think about and what was I going to do...hand cuffed, naked, outnumbered.
He took a piece of bread on the table beside him and held it at my nose level. How do you ask nicely?
"Please sir may I eat?"
He put the bread in my mouth and patted me on the head. "Good girl." The other men laughed again. He proceeded to feed me one bite at a time making me beg for each piece and calling me a good girl and patting me on the head when I responded properly. I spent the rest of the trip kneeling naked in the aisle of the plane with my hands cuffed behind my back begging for scraps like a pet dog. My perfect curvy body on display for these strangers. When the plane began it's decent towards the island, he took me back into the bathroom to brush my teeth and get cleaned up. I did what I was ordered and then strapped myself into a seat for the landing. The seat belt was rough on my sensitive breasts. I snaked it between them thinking about how I would have to live the rest of my life with these huge embarrassing tits.
It was a clear day and I could see the island approaching in the middle of the deep blue red sea. I was terrified and despite the beauty of it all, I couldn't admire the scenery. My life was going to be nothing but constant humiliation. There was always a way out though and I would find it...I had to find it. This was not what my life was meant to be.
The plane landed smoothly and as soon as it came to rest I was taken out of my seat. They reattached my handcuffs, ankle cuffs and collar and led my by a leash out of the plane, down the stairs and on to the tarmac. The heat was brutal. It must have been 120 degrees and so bright that I could only squint. Seeing me naked and in chains brought a smile to these men. They all were so cruel and sadistic.
I was placed in a large golf cart with a suited man on each side of me. Being little, naked and exposed in front of completely clothed men was utterly degrading. All the men leered at me and I knew that the only thing saving me from being used by them was the fact that I was owned by the Sheikh. As we headed down a sandy road I noticed a giant castle in the distance. It was magnificent...almost like out of an Arabian fairy tale. There was a boat house near the castle and the golf cart pulled up to the door. I was grabbed roughly and pulled into the house. The boat house was very large and designed to house one yacht. I was pushed into a chair on one side. My leash was tied beside me pulling my neck up so that my head was rigidly straight, then I was left alone in the empty house which fortunately seemed to be air conditioned. I could the red sea tumultuously splashing in the empty boat slip.
I sat there for an hour before I heard a boat coming in the distance and the wall nearest the sea opened up like a garage door. A mid sized yacht pulled into the slip softly bumping up against the dock. The door opened up and the men from the plane entered briskly calling greetings in Arabic to the men on the boat. After several minutes of excited greetings and talk, two women were brought from below the deck and onto the boat house dock. They were both of Arab decent, but dressed in a western style. They had their hands cuffed and ankles shackled the same as me. They both were astoundingly beautiful.
The cruel man from the aircraft appeared to be in charge of everyone. He had their shackles removed and then shouted orders at the women. The both burst into tears and appeared to imploring their captors for something. The man just laughed and repeated his orders stepping forward and raising his hand with the threat of a slap. With tears rolling down their cheeks they removed all of their clothing displaying almost flawless, young bodies. Once they were naked the men reattached their handcuffs and ankle shackles, then attached a leather collar with a ring on the front and the back to their necks.
The man turned to me and in his perfect British accented English spoke. "These girls are a lot like you, little whore. They are sisters from a very wealthy Saudi family. Their family moved to London long ago and they were back visiting their Grandma for the first time. The Sheikh had unsuccessful business dealings with their father several years ago, but has admired the development of his daughters. They were traveling with only one security guard. No doubt their father will regret that. Now, these rich little British girls will spend the rest of their lives as sex slaves. It's going to be as tough on them as it will be on you, I imagine." He laughed and nodded to the other men.
I was pulled up from my chair and we were made to form a line - one sister in front of me and one sister behind. The sisters weren't nearly has curvaceous as me but they had little bubble butts and nicely formed breasts. I could still hear them weeping and I could feel tears forming in my eyes as well. The men attached a chain to the back ring of the collar of the girl in font of me to the front ring of my collar, then another chain from my back ring to the front ring of the girl behind me. We were now chained in a line. All three of us were completely naked except for the 6 inch clear heels that we each wore.
One of the other men addressed the leader as "Abdul." and pointed at us saying something in Arabic causing the throng of men to burst into laughter.
Abdul turned to me. "He said your big butt is like a perfect, juicy American apple and he would like to take a bite." The man smiled a huge grin and licked his lips causing the men to burst into laughter again. Being laughed at and leered at caused my vagina to start to lubricate again and as I felt a tear roll down my cheek I knew that the humiliation of this whole ordeal was going to send me into another orgasm. Abdul continued, "The Sheikh loves all types of girls, but he really likes American Whooties. He even thought of taking Kim Kardashian but we were concerned it would caused too much press."
When the laughter died down Abdul smiled and slapped the first sister on the ass. "Let's go slaves. It's time to start your new life." As I passed he placed his hand on my ass. "Let's go little whore. It's time to present your apple bottom to your new master." He laughed and gave me a spank that sent me off balance for a moment.
We walked in a line out the boat house door and into blistering middle eastern sun. All three of us walked in small steps, hobbled by our ankle chains...each halting step caused my tits and ass to bounce and sway embarrassingly. The group of men walked behind us and Abdul just to the side. As we approached the castle, I noticed a line of people on each side of the walk which led up steps to the giant door. Apparently all the servants and members of the household were there to greet us. At the top of the steps I saw the Sheikh standing menacingly.
The sisters were sobbing now and I wasn't doing much better. The tears were flowing freely down my cheeks. I lamented how quickly I had fallen. It seemed like only yesterday I had been a rich and powerful man in the prime of my life. Now, I was a sex slave to an Arabian Sheikh...completely vulnerable and helpless. I put my head down and tried to concentrate on just moving forward one step at a time and ignore the horrible walk of shame I was about to endure.
I heard some giggling and whispered comments as we entered the line of people that stood along the path. Every step I took jiggled my extremely fit, but curvaceous body and there was nothing I could do to stop the profane display. When we came to the steps, things got worse. It was difficult to move up the steps hobbled by the ankles chains and 6 inch heels, not to mention the chains that bound us together at our collars. I was sure I was going to fall several times, but somehow kept on my feet. With much embarrassment and effort we reached the top of the steps and stood on the large stoop at the top of the stairs. I gathered the courage to look up and stared right into the Sheikh's eyes as he was appraising me. I was rewarded with a loud, painful slap across the face.
"How dare you look me in the eyes, slave." I looked down and felt the tears rolling down my cheeks. "You are a slave now and slaves never looked their masters in the eyes. Whatever life you had before is gone. You are now my little play toy and you will do whatever I want the rest of your life. Do you understand?"
"Yes sir." My voice was so high and it shook as I spoke. I heard a smattering of laughter. I wanted so badly to tell all of them to fuck off, but I was so afraid. Standing naked and in chains in this foreign land...what was I to do.
"You see, American girls are told there entire lives they are equal to men." He said to the crowd. "It's going to be really hard for this slave because she probably still feels that she is equal." He released the chains that attached me to the sisters who stood weeping on each side of me. "Turn around so I can see your ass." He commanded.
I turned and faced the crowd and immediately felt his hand feeling my ass. "So big and yet so perfect." he said as his hand examined every inch. "Bend over and put your face on your knees." I did as he commanded as a wave of even more intense humiliation engulfed me. Bending was difficult with my hands still cuffed behind my back. As I bent at the waist I felt my huge tits bounce up against my chin. I was giving quite a show to the crowd. His hand continued to examine and I felt his finger tracing the crack of my ass. The familiar warmth returned and the cum began deep and hot inside of me. There was no stopping it now. His fingers reached my pussy lips and he traced them slowly examining everything. When his finger brushed my clitoris the eruption began. I was flushed and as much as I tried to hide it my body convulsed and my breathing changed. He plunged a finger inside of me and I heard him laugh. "Such as ripe little slave aren't you?" My vagina griped his finger like a vice as wave after wave of uncontrollable convulsions ripped through my sex.
When it finally finished, he commanded me to rise. I was covered with sweat and breathing heavily. When I opened my eyes I saw stares of disbelief from the women and grins on the men's faces.
"Now, my little sister slaves." I heard him say. "Let's get a look at your sexy little bodies."
"My dad will kill you." I heard one of the sister's say. It was followed by the loud crack of slap across the face.
"Your dad has no idea where you are and never will. Besides, he has no real power. You are both nothing but little slaves now and the quicker you get used to it the easier your life will be. Now kiss my feet and say thank you, sir." He then said something in Arabic.
The girls must have obliged because I heard them both whimper, "Thank you, Sir."
"Turn around, Big Butt." I heard him say and surmised that he must be referring to me. The sisters were kneeling in front of him but there was a small space between them. "Kiss my feet and bend and spread your big ass to the crowd." Horrified, but completely scared out of my mind, I kneeled in front of him and spread my knees, bending and pushing my ass into the air as I kissed both of his feet. "Good girl, Big Butt. You might make a decent slave after all. Now we will go inside and begin the ceremony which will officially make you a slave." I blanched as he called me Big Butt and prayed that it wouldn't continue.
He attached a leash to each of our collars and pulled us to our feet and into the giant door to the castle.
We tripped along behind him into the castle. The foyer was amazing but the room just to the right was gigantic! It had floor to ceiling windows that looked out over the red sea and must have been as tall as a 4 story house. It looked just like the video I had seen at Mr. Carr's home...the Sheikh seemed to share the same decorator as Saddam Hussein. Everything was in gaudy middle eastern style. There appeared to be a small stage set up at one end of the room. The Sheikh held all three of our leashes in the same hand and we were dragged there bouncing up against each other's naked bodies as we walked.
On the stage stood three men each holding some sort of needle. As we were led to the top of the stage, I realized that the men each held a tattoo needle. There were three padded benches with straps attached to them on the stage. Each of the benches were shaped like an inverted U. The two sisters immediately started screaming and crying and despite having their hands tied behind their backs tried to resist. They were immediately subdued and attached to the padded benches. I watched as the hysterical girls were bound tightly, face down on the left bench and right bench. There were four sets of straps. One at the ankles, one at the thighs...just below their asses, one just above their asses at the waist and one over their shoulders. Their hands were left cuffed behind their backs. Once the men were done, they were completely immobile and weeping. Their asses at the high point of the U.
"Now your turn, Big Butt." said the Sheikh. I was shaking like a leaf. The thought of this asshole putting a permanent mark on my body was completely abhorrent and I found myself resisting as well. I knew it was futile, but the desperation took over. The burly man grabbed me easily though and my weak, helpless little female body was no match. As he forced me onto the bench I saw that the entire household had gathered below the stage as an audience. Within seconds I was securely bound to the bench. My ass was high in the air and my big tits squashed onto the padding. I was completely, utterly immobile. I couldn't squirm at all.
"Why are you so sad, slave girls? You are finally going to be what you were meant to be...little submissive girls under the control of a man." He said with a smile.
I heard the buzz of the tattoo needle and I braced myself for the pain. It stung like hell and gritted my teeth. The tattoo was getting placed just above my right buttock. The sisters wept uncontrollably and I felt the tears pour down my own cheeks as well. It was all over in 30 minutes and I heard the straps getting removed from the sisters and soon I felt the relief of the tight straps getting removed from me as well. We were stood up and turned around so our asses faced the crowd.
The Sheikh spoke in both Arabic and English. He grabbed the first sister and said, "Slaves, your pretty new tattoos are in a place you can't see right now so I'll read them for you." He laughed to himself. "Property of Sheikh Aly Bin Ahmad Al-Rakih. Then it says your pretty new name."
He paused for dramatic effect. "Would you like to hear your pretty new name?" he taunted staring at the first sister with a wide grin. "I present to you 'Daddy's Whore'" There was wild laughter and applause. He moved around me to the other sister. "...and her sister, 'Daddy's Slut'. Now, say 'thank you Daddy.'" I learned later that they had always referred to their father as Daddy and the Sheikh cruelly wanted them to now refer to him as Daddy.
The girls refused to call him Daddy at first but when a whip was brought out they immediately acquiesced. The black whip was terrifyingly large and I understood immediately why they lost their nerve. "Thank you Daddy." They both said almost at once.
"You will no longer be called by your old names. For now until eternity you will be known as 'Daddy's Whore' and "Daddy's Slut' and will respond to these names without complaint and with complete submissiveness."
"Yes Daddy." They both said together almost in a whisper.
"I didn't hear you?" said the Sheikh.
"Yes Daddy." They said again louder but with their voices cracking.
"Now, we have our last little slave." He came up right in front of me and I tried not to meet his eyes out of the fear of a slap. He massaged my nipples into full erectness as he spoke. First he spoke in Arabic and the crowd burst into laughter. As the boisterous crowd quieted he spoke in English. "Ladies and Gentleman I present to you 'Big Butt!' For now until eternity you will only be known as 'Big Butt' and you will respond happily to your new appropriate name."
The shock of it hit me hard. Tears flowed even harder and I felt my pussy get wetter and wetter as the humiliation of it became clear. He had actually named me Big Butt. He continued to rub my nipples as he faced me, watching me react to the horror of my new name.
"Do you like your pretty new name, Big Butt?"
"Yes sir." I whimpered wishing I could tell him to fuck off, but knowing full well he wouldn't hesitate to whip me if I did.
"Tell me your name." he commanded.
"My name is Big Butt." My voice cracked just like the sister's had. The crowd laughed loudly.
He continued to pinch and rub my nipples and I could feel my wetness spill onto my thighs. The hot freight train orgasm was coming and there was nothing I could do about it. He stopped rubbing my nipples but it was too late. As we were led away off the stage the convulsions began. I bit my lip trying with all my might not to show the crowd what was happening to me inside. I flushed as it rippled through me and I heard one of the burly guards say "I think the little ripe one is at it again" and another guard laugh.
The tears rolled freely down my cheeks as I submissively followed. I was a slave girl now named "Big Butt" and my name and status were tattooed just above my right ass cheek. Could things possibly get worse?
I was led down a long hall then into an area of the house that appeared to be servant's quarters. There was a door every 10 or 15 feet on both sides of the hall. When we reached my room the guard opened the door, removed all of my chains and my collar, then shoved me through.
"Get yourself cleaned up and wait for instructions." was all the guard said.
The room was very small and had cement walls. There was a little single bed, a dresser and a closet. A door at one side of the room led to a very small bathroom which had a shower, toilet and sink with mirror.
Once the door slammed behind me, I fell on the bed weeping. So much had happened and I was completely emotionally drained. I had endured so much humiliation and I still couldn't wrap my head around just how far I had fallen. I had gone from a millionaire playboy to a little slave girl to a Sheikh in Saudi Arabia almost overnight.
I tried to relax by breathing in a rhythmic manner. I hadn't completely given up on life. I had to find a way to survive and then escape. I may never be a man again but there had to be a way to forge a decent life and it certainly wasn't going to happen here.
I forced myself onto my feet and began to examine my surroundings. The dresser was full of skimpy lingerie, tight little t-shirts and workout clothes. The closet was full of costumes, tiny dresses and other humiliating pieces of women's clothing. The bathroom cabinet was full of make up, perfume and just about every other female beauty product under the sun.
Gathering all my courage, I forced myself to look at the new tattoo. As I turned around I once again marveled at my ass. It was indeed big, but big in exactly the right way. There wasn't a flaw anywhere. A perfect apple of an ass. Just above my perfect round orb was the tattoo. The lettering was small but legible. There was a line of text in Arabic and then at the end two words in English... "Big Butt" written in flowery calligraphy. He had actually had my humiliating new name tattooed in English permanently.
It was so humiliating that it brought tears to my eyes. I knew the Sheikh reveled in putting what he thought was his new spoiled American in her place and he knew exactly how to do it. The thought of having to answer to "Big Butt" the rest of my life was almost too much to take. The only time the Sheikh's cold arrogant eyes came to life was when he was humiliating or causing pain.
As I took my shower, I steeled myself for the pain and humiliation that was sure to come. The warm water felt great, but I finished just as quick as I was clean and carefully applied my makeup and did my hair. There was no reason to endure punishments for not following directions, so I made sure I was salon perfect before they returned. I had no idea what to wear, so I waited patiently...naked sitting at the foot of the bed. After about a half an hour a woman opened the door without knocking and stood before me with a haughty look on her face. She was about 40 years old and very fit and beautiful. She was of Arab descent.
"You must be Big Butt." The name coming off of her lips caused me to cringe. I knew that I would never get used to it. "Well, let me see it."
I turned around to give her the view. "Wow!" she exclaimed. "That is a quite a beautiful big butt. I can understand your name now." There was an amused tone to her voice. "I am Miss Akbar. You are to refer to me as Miss Akbar or Ma'am. Do you understand?"
"Yes, ma'am." I squeaked.
She laughed. "Such as sweet little voice you have, Big Butt. I am in charge of all of the Sheikh's slaves. If the Sheikh is not around, I am completely in charge of your every movement. If I ask you to lick my shoe, you will do so without hesitation. Do you understand?" It was like Miss Birkshire all over again.
"Yes, ma'am." I responded.
"Good girl, Big Butt." She condescended patting me on the head. "I have a little gift for you." She lifted her hand revealing a collar. The collar was adorned with a number of little bells but what I noticed first was that written in elegant calligraphy across the collar was "Big Butt".
Miss Akbar buckled the collar tightly to my neck and attached a little padlock to keep it on. She then went to my dresser and picked a tiny white bikini with a thong bottom then took a pair of 6 inch heels out of the closet. I dutifully put them on noticing the the bikini top was designed to push my breasts together and up making them look larger and putting them on embarrassing display. The heels made my butt stick out even more. "Follow me, Big Butt, the Sheikh wants to start your training immediately."
As I followed her I noticed that the little bells rang with the slightest movement signifying that I was there. It would be almost impossible to move about stealthily. We walked down the long hall and into what appeared to be a private room. It had a big bed and a large sitting area that looked out over the Red Sea. The Sheikh sat on a couch and the two sisters knelt before him. They also wore new collars with bells on them. In flowery calligraphy just like me were their new names, "Daddy's Whore" and "Daddy's Slut." They were no longer crying but they still looked miserable.
"Well, hello, Big Butt. Come sit on my lap while I give the instructions for our first day of training."
I sat down and immediately felt his hard cock pushing up in between my ass cheeks. "Well, my young slaves." he began. "I always like to start the first day of training with blow jobs..."
"Big Butt, why don't you go first?" he said picking me up off of his lap. I dutifully knelt in front of him. "Good girl, Big Butt." He patted my head like I was a small child or a pet.
My mind screamed NO! and I felt the tears begin to well up in my eyes. I had endured a lifetime of humiliation in just a few weeks but I had somehow avoided giving a blow job up to this point. The thought of it was utterly degrading and humiliating and my pussy was sopping wet with arousal.
After a few seconds of silence his face began to get dark. "Stand up!" he barked. I stood and watched with terror as he picked up the paddle that sat beside him on the table. It looked like a thin little wooden ping pong paddle. With a quick precision he struck it across my left butt cheek. I let out a girly squeal. It was amazing how bad the little paddle hurt. "When you are complimented by your Daddy, you need to be a good girl and say thank you. You may kneel."
I knelt once again. "Thank you." I said simply. My voice was very soft.
"Thank you, Daddy." he corrected. "For now on I want you to call me Daddy just like the sisters here.
"Thank you, Daddy." I responded trying to avoid breaking down into tears. There was something horribly humiliating about calling a man Daddy.
"Good girl, Big Butt." he said as he pulled his pants and underwear to his ankles. His cock looked huge, but I was so small now that I imagined that most cocks would look huge to me. "I want you to start by kissing and licking my balls."
His very large, very erect cock was only a few inches away from my face and I felt an intense desire to begin. The programming placed into me was extremely hard to resist, yet at the same time the thought was revolting and I was frozen with my internal conflict. He picked me up painfully by the hair and when I stood before him, he once again used the paddle. This time on my right butt cheek. It hurt like hell and I felt tears begin to spill out of my eyes. "Do not hesitate when I give you an order, Big Butt!"
Once again I knelt before him and this time tentatively began to kiss and lick his balls. Soon, though, it was if I couldn't help myself and my mouth was sucking and licking his balls enthusiastically. Within a minute I felt the first orgasm coming on. "Now lick and kiss my shaft" he commanded. As I followed his orders I felt my pussy begin to erupt into red hot convulsions. Girly, little high pitched sighs of pleasure escaped my lips.
"Good girl, Big Butt." he chuckled patting my head again. "Now take it in your mouth slowly at first making sure that your teeth do not touch." I took the head of his penis into my mouth. It stretched my lips to the limit. My internal conflict hit a fever pitch. I had an actual cock in my mouth. I was thoroughly disgusted but at the same time my pussy was still red hot and threatening another orgasm. I began to move faster and faster on his shaft. The humiliation sent me over the top and I was orgasming yet again. As my pussy convulsed out of control my mouth began to move faster and faster and the tip of his cock hit my throat with every bob. Unfortunately, my enthusiasm caused me to slip a bit and I felt a tooth rub against him softly. Without warning he yanked me up by the hair again and stood me before him. With precision he swatted both of my butt cheeks twice with the paddle...4 strikes in all. "No teeth ever!" He commanded. His face was dark and angry.
"Yes, Daddy." I whimpered and knelt before him again. This time I took great care to protect his cock from my teeth. I went faster and faster losing myself in the act of cocksucking. I could only imagine how I must have looked...on my knees, my head bobbing, my big tits shaking. I could feel them bouncing heavily with every bob of my head. Suddenly, I could feel him tense up and I knew what was about to happen but I couldn't pull myself away. His cum shot into my throat and soon my mouth was full. I felt a trickle roll down my cheek.
"Good girl, Big Butt. Swallow it all." he said as he patted me on the head. I swallowed his load hungrily hardly believing what I was doing. "Make sure my cock is totally clean." he commanded.
"Yes, Daddy." I said in a soft voice and licked his cock clean.
"Such a good little cocksucker." he said condescendingly. "Stand up Big Butt."
I stood before him feeling deeply ashamed. I couldn't believe what I had just done or how enthusiastically I had done it. The Sheikh pulled me over his lap positioning my ass right in the middle and I steeled myself for a spanking. However, his hand only rubbed my ass like he was examining a piece of meat. "Your ass is like a perfect round apple, Big Butt."
"Thank you, Daddy." I said softly, my voice cracking.
His fingers slid down to my pussy and he softly felt every inch. When he reached my clitoris his finger lightly massaged back and forth as he spoke. "A perfect, tight little vagina too, Big Butt. You are a ripe little slave built to fuck aren't you?"
"Yes, Daddy." I once again answered. The fires of orgasm built up inside me as I lay helpless across this man's lap getting examined. His finger continued it's soft caress as I erupted for the third time in less than 15 minutes. I tried to stay silent but the porn star sounding moans escaped my lips anyway. The orgasms were so intense that I felt like I was going to lose consciousness every time.
He chuckled and patted me on the head again. "Such a good little slave."
"Thank you, Daddy." I whimpered in my soft, high little voice. He continued to rub my pussy possessively for a few minutes before he finally lifted me off his lap and commanded me onto my knees off to one side.
"Now, it's time for your lesson sisters." he said excitedly. The sister's faces were wet with tears as they followed his orders and positioned themselves side by side in front of his cock.
The sisters were forced to suck his now flaccid cock for about 30 minutes. They took turns with one sister sucking his balls, while the other sister sucked his cock. He chastised them as terrible cocksuckers and then gave them both a very sound spanking over his lap. After he was done, he called over a couple of his henchmen. "Put these girls in the punishment stocks. They need time to think about becoming better cocksuckers." The Sheikh had a twinkle in his eyes knowing they had been given an impossible task after he had already cum. I wondered what the punishment stocks were, but had no doubt that they were probably uncomfortable and humiliating. "Come along, Big Butt, let's go for a walk."
"Yes, Daddy." I said softly. He attached a leash to my collar and led me out of the room. I was completely naked and I looked longingly at my little white bikini that had been discarded before the blow job and was still on the floor...if only he had allowed me to put it back on.
I shuffled behind the sheikh with my eyes downcast. In every new room I knew I was being examined by all of the staff members. Within a minute or two we walked out a door to a huge pool. It had several large waterfalls pouring into it and was surrounded by lush manicured plants. The whole pool area had a dramatically beautiful view of the Red sea. It was simply paradise...paradise if you weren't a slave. I recognized the beauty but was too scared and humiliated to enjoy it.
The Sheikh sat down on a chair and I stood beside him with one arm covering my breasts and the other arm covering my pussy. There were many people at the pool - a large number of guests and servants. The majority of servants were fully clothed but there was also a group of sex slaves dressed provocatively. However, I was the only person completely naked. It felt like every eye was upon me.
The Sheikh reached up and unclasped the leash from my collar. He had begun a good natured conversation with a man sitting nearby. I stood for about a minute patiently before the Sheikh pulled a rubber ball out of his pocket that was a little bigger than a Golf ball but smaller than a Tennis ball and threw it across the pool area. "Fetch, Big Butt." he barked and slapped me across the ass with his bare hand.
I stood frozen. Did he actually expect me to chase after the rubber ball like a dog? He spanked me across the ass again, this time even harder. "I said fetch, Big Butt!" The men sitting nearby laughed uproariously. Mortified I walked across the pool area still covering my pussy and tits. I found the ball resting against the leg of a pool chair and tried my best to pick it up without exposing myself. I was able to squat completely down and grab it with the hand I was hiding my pussy with while continuing to cover myself with my arm. I walked back across the pool area knowing for sure that every eye was upon me. I kept my eyes downcast, but I could hear giggling coming from everywhere.
When I arrived back to him I placed it in his hand briefly revealing my pussy to him before quickly covering up. "That was very slow, Big Butt. I'm very disappointed in that effort. Now take your hands and place them at your side. I don't want you covering up your beautiful body. Your body is my property now and I wish to see my property right now. Do you understand?"
"Yes, Daddy." I said with my voice breaking.
"Good, now I want you to fetch with some enthusiasm. Run as fast as you can and get the ball for me." He tossed it back across the pool patio.
For some reason, I had reached my breaking point. I stood frozen unable to move. I simply couldn't do it. The thought of running with my huge tits and round ass bouncing in front of an audience while retrieving a ball like a dog was just too much. I simply wouldn't do it.
"No." was all that I could muster. My voice cracked and I sounded weak and pathetic.
The Sheikh's eyes turned cold and he stood up towering over me. Before I could react he slapped me open-handed across the face. "No? You fucking American girls." He chuckled evilly. "You are not in America anymore Big Butt. No is not an option for you. Let's visit the punishment stocks, shall we?"
He attached the leash to my collar once again and pulled me back into the house. I was crying now, but I didn't try to cover up. I was scared to death about what was about to come and I didn't want to make my punishment worse. Some of the men in the pool followed behind so that could watch my impending punishment.
The punishment stocks were located in a busy room that appeared to be a lounge for the Sheikh's guests and the Sheikh had a lot of guests. I learned later that he was very generous and hosted 100s of his friends on the island during the year, many staying for months on end. The stocks were up against the wall and seeing the sisters in them sent a chill through my spine and I almost collapsed. They looked like punishment stocks from a town square in the 1700s, but much more high tech. The place where the sisters' hands and head were immobilized was right at floor level and their heads and hands were locked in little holes just like the ones I'd seen in books and movies. There were two more bars that locked over their ankles and just below their knees. The knee bar had two extensions that went up to mid thigh and locked rings around their legs. The result of all the locking holes and extensions was that they were trapped in a humiliating doggie-style position. The ankle and knee bars had the holes set far apart so their legs were spread wide exposing their pussies and assholes. The stocks were set on a rotating circle that moved slowly around showing them from every angle to the men who sat in the room laughing, playing cards and drinking liquor. If this wasn't enough both girls had a dildo pushed into their assholes that had a little tail on the end of it and also had a dildo in their mouths. As a matter of fact as I looked at the third set of stocks that was empty, I noticed that the mouth dildo was built into the design and that you couldn't even get into the head hole without wrapping your mouth around it.
"No." I squeaked with the tears beginning to roll down my cheeks.
"The answer is yes, Big Butt. Some time in the stocks will do you some good. You will be able to reflect on your behavior and no doubt behave much better the next time."
"Please..." I whimpered completely losing the resolve I had at the pool. He ignored my pleas, handing my leash to one of his henchmen. They pulled me forcefully over to the stocks and pushed me into position. I was weeping now, losing all pride. As they forced my mouth around the dildo attachment, I looked up to see an amused look on the Sheik's face. At this point most of the men had stood up to get a better view of me. I felt the cold steel and helplessness as the neck and wrist attachments were snapped into position. Next, I felt my legs getting spread uncomfortably wide and the ankle and leg attachments getting snapped into position. The steel was cold around my neck and wrists. I felt so vulnerable and exposed...I could barely move a muscle. The extender attached to my thighs forcing my butt even further into the air.
The Sheikh sauntered over with a self satisfied look on his face. He immediately walked behind me and examined my vagina. "You really do have a beautiful little pussy, Big Butt. And your ass...your ass looks enormous in this position. He gave it a hard slap. "Give her a 4-incher to start. We don't want to damage this perfect bud of an asshole on the first day." He laughed.
Almost immediately I felt the dildo getting pushed in. I was extremely tight but the dildo was lubricated and eventually it was all the way in and the tail was tickling my thighs. Surprisingly the dildo didn't hurt a whole lot once it was in, but I felt very stretched. The circular stand the stocks were set on began to rotate slowly and I closed my eyes trying to forget everything that was happening to me, but that was impossible. I felt a very hard slap on my ass. "Open your eyes, Big Butt." said the Sheikh. As the platform rotated, I came face-to-face with one of the sisters. Her face was covered in tears and she looked so scared and uncomfortable. I imagine I looked the same way. The thought my ass and pussy so exposed and the horribly humiliating position of my hips high in the air and my back arched sent me over the edge again. The red hot buildup began deep inside of me yet again and within a few minutes my pussy was spasming out of control and little garbled girly squeals escaped my lips which were stretched around the dildo.
The Sheikh had poured himself a drink and was watching his three new girls with amusement. After the orgasm ended I started to realize just how uncomfortable this position was and I started to get panicked. My legs were already cramping up and my knees hurt like hell and I had almost no ability to move. It was hard to breath and sucked air desperately through my nostrils. And, to top it all off, I had a dozen degenerate men staring at my completely exposed most intimate parts. Yet, through the pain and discomfort I felt another orgasm brewing. I literally had no control of my own body. Any humiliation led to a uncontrollable, explosive cum.
The Sheikh let me suffer in the punishment stocks for about a half an hour and when they released me and pulled me to my feet I stumbled and nearly fell. My legs were like jello. I looked back at the sisters who stared at me desperately in obvious extreme discomfort. I felt truly sorry for them until the Sheikh smiled and said, "Shall we go back to the pool and play, Big Butt?" I weeped openly as the Sheikh pulled me by the leash back out to the patio. I felt so pathetic. I cried so easily now. I couldn't remain composed no matter how I tried. I was an emotional wreck.
The patio was even more crowded now. Mostly with men, but with a few women as well, who served drinks and bowed and curtsied as they were commanded to do this and that. They were at least skimpily clothed, though. I was still the only naked person on the huge patio.
The Sheikh sat down on the same chair and produced the rubber ball again. "Now where were we?" He taunted. With a flip of the wrist he tossed the ball across the patio. Obediently I turned and chased it down, jogging as best I could with my sore legs and huge tits bouncing. About half way to the ball I held my breasts down with one arm trying to settle the movement. When I found the ball up against the castle, I quickly grabbed it with my other hand and jogged back, placing it in the Sheikh's hand and praying that his little game was over.
He looked at me with cold fury in his eyes. "Did I tell you not to cover yourself?" He said icily.
"I'm sorry, Daddy." I whispered as I dropped my arm feeling my tits bounce around.
He pulled me over his lap and swatted each of my ass cheeks five times. I looked up through my tears to see the grinning faces of his Arab friends.
"Now let's try again." He threw ball across the patio the other way and I chased after it. My tits and ass felt like they were bouncing like crazy and I couldn't help but hear the laughter of all the Sheikh's friends. I found the ball under the table of three men who sat drinking and grinning. With as much dignity as I could muster I crawled under the table to retrieve the ball. As I reached for it, I realized my bubble butt was pointing straight up giving the crowd a great view. Quickly, I crawled back out and jogged back to the Sheikh. He was deep in conversation when I placed it in his outstretched hand. I stood waiting, but after a few seconds he turned and said wait on your knees.
I kneeled in front of him mortified beyond words. I looked straight down to avoid the smiling eyes of all the evil men who watched me and was greeted once again with my huge perfect tits. Everything about me was a constant reminder of who I was now and what I had lost. I just couldn't reconcile it. I had been one of the luckiest men on Earth and now I was just a sex slave.
"Up!" said the Sheikh. "Only use your mouth for now on. Pick it up with your mouth and bring it to me with your mouth." He tossed the ball back across the patio and I raced after it. It stopped in the middle of the patio between two tables and I got on all fours and tried to put my mouth around it. It proved much more difficult than I had thought and the ball rolled forward again and again as I tried to bite it. My tits bounced against my chin and butt was high in the air as I crawled across the patio trying to get the damn thing in my mouth. Each time it rolled away, louder laughter sprang up from the crowd. Finally I stopped it and with great effort got my mouth around it and held it with my teeth, but when I stood up it fell out and rolled away again. The crowd exploded with laughter. I noticed that even the slave girls were laughing at me. I waited for it to come to a rest and this time with angry determination got it securely in my mouth and ran back.
"That took a long time, Big Butt!" said the Sheikh as he once again pulled me over his lap. Just as the first time he spanked me hard five times on each ass cheek, but this time he didn't let me up right away. He slowly and lightly rubbed my pussy lips bumping my clitoris with each stroke. "You need to understand that you are nothing but my slave now, Big Butt. I own every part of you. Your cushy little American girl life is over forever. You are never going back. This is my pussy now and I intend on using and displaying it in any way that gives me pleasure. Do you understand that?"
"Yes, Daddy."
I absolutely didn't want to cum while he was saying these things, but it was inevitable. The surge became slow but soon came like tidal wave. Such a ripe, little slave aren't you?" He asked while he stuck two fingers in my tight little pussy.
"Yes Daddy." I whimpered in the middle of the intense cum.
"Did you like the dildo in your ass, Big Butt?" He asked sticking his thumb in my little bud of a asshole while he kept his fingers in my pussy.
I had no idea how to answer the question properly so I did so honestly. "No, Daddy."
"Well, you will need to get used to it. Little slave girls need to offer every hole to their masters on command."
As my orgasm subsided, he let me off his lap and tossed the ball again. This time into the shallow area of the pool. I raced after it and into the pool. The cool water felt incredible and I realized for the first time just how hot I was. The 110 degree heat on the island was stifling but I had been too busy to notice. The ball was even more difficult to get into my mouth in the pool but eventually I got it. There were two men sitting in the pool smiling at me.
"I love watching American girls get made into slaves." He said to the other in a perfect British accent. I crawled out of the pool with the water rolling off my curvy body. I hadn't given up yet. There had to be a way off the island, but things seemed very bleak.
Once I returned and dropped the ball in the Sheikh's hand. He immediately leashed me again and led my around the corner and up some steps to a private patio. The view was amazing. Nothing but sea. He positioned me on all fours and said softly, "I'm going to use your beautiful little pussy now, Big Butt." He fucked me from behind while I gazed out over the ocean. I came as hard as usual as he forcibly banged himself into me again and again pulling my hair with one hand and holding my neck with the other.
With a loud slap on the ass, the Sheikh sent me through a service door just off the patio. The door led into a servants area filled with cleaning supplies. To my shock in the middle of the large room stood ten perfectly coiffed French Maids. They wore extremely frilly pink maid's outfits that barely (and I mean barely) covered their asses and low cut tops which revealed a large portion of their huge breasts. All of the women were very well endowed. They had on what looked to be 6 inch heels and they all stood at attention...none of them moved a muscle. They almost didn't look real they were so still. They all stared straight ahead completely ignoring me.
Suddenly, the door opened and in walked Miss Akbar. She looked at me briefly then turned to the maids. As soon as she faced them, they all curtsied at the same time. The precision was spooky. "Come forward, Big Butt." She commanded.
I walked up beside her hiding my breasts with one arm and covering my pussy with my other hand. "Is the Sheikh done with you?" She asked without looking at me.
"Yes, ma'am." I squeaked.
"I trust you served him properly and he will have no complaints about you?"
"Yes, ma'am. I served him properly." I said feeling my face get red. I kept my eyes downcast.
"Big Butt, do you think it's proper for a young lady to walk around naked?"
"No ma'am, but they took my..." I heard the sound, then felt the pain of a hard slap across my face.
"I don't want to hear it!" She walked across the room and came back with an outrageously frilly pink pair of panties and push-up bra. I put them on as quickly as possible relieved to be clothed.
Miss Akbar looked up at the maids. "This should be educational for you, Big Butt. Since you are brand new here you can find out a little about what's in store for you." She sounded very amused. "Sophie, step forward."
A buxom maid in the front row stepped forward. Her eyes stared straight ahead. Sophie looked to be about 35 and in incredible shape.
"Sophie, how long have you been with us?"
"11 years ma'am." Sophie's voice was high but seductive with a upper crust British accent.
"How long have you been a maid?"
"10 years, 6 months ma'am."
"What is your job, Sophie?"
"My job is to clean the guest quarters of the mansion and to be of service in any way I can to the Sheikh's guests. My body is the property of the Sheikh and is a gift to the guests who are extremely important to him."
"Very good, Sophie. How many days a week do you work?"
"I work every day of the week, ma'am."
"How many hours a day?"
"I work 12 hours a day and when I'm not working I'm working on perfecting my body through exercise, eating properly and getting enough sleep so I'm prepared to serve the house."
"You may step back, Sophie." The maid stepped back immediately. Her huge breasts bounced a bit but other than that she was perfectly still, like a mannequin.
"You see, Big Butt, Sophie has been with us for 11 years. After 6 months, the Sheikh grew tired of her and had her committed to the maid service here at the castle. She was a clothing buyer in her previous life. Quite a successful and well educated young lady. She made the mistake of vacationing in Thailand where she caught the eye of some slavers. She has worked every day as a maid for over 10 years. Every single day she cleans and also serves our guests. She is required to do whatever they ask and I mean whatever they ask." She laughed to herself. "Our guests have some interesting requests at times. Really the only rule is not to leave permanent marks or to harm the maid's health. Other than that, well there aren't many rules."
Miss Akbar turned to me and pulled my chin up to look in her eyes.
"Do you know why I'm telling you this, Big Butt?"
"No, ma'am." I stammered.
"Because, this is where you are going to end up eventually. The Sheikh grows tired of all his girls no matter how big and perfect their asses are. You are going to be a maid for the rest of your life cleaning and getting used by random men. How does that make you feel?"
It made me want to pass out and throw up at the same time, but I managed to squeak an "I don't know."
She laughed uproariously. "Oh, Big Butt, I can't wait to train you as a maid."
She turned toward the maids. "Get to work!" She shouted and turned back to me. "Follow me, Big Butt. I'll show you back to your room and where to get something to eat."
I followed Miss Akbar's swaying hips down a long hall to the slave's quarters. She pointed down the hall to my room then showed me to the kitchen. A woman in her 40s who was still extremely attractive handed me a salad with no dressing and a piece of chicken, then marked off the meal by my name. Miss Akbar smiled. "Enjoy your dinner, dear. The Sheikh will be attending the races tonight on another island and I don't know for sure, but most likely he will take you with him. He usually does with his new girls. Be ready to leave at 6 PM sharp. I want you to wear a white dress...one of the low cut spandex ones. Do you understand?"
"Yes, ma'am." I squeaked.
I sat quietly in the dinning area and finished my unsatisfying meal. However, it felt like I hadn't eaten for days, so any sustenance was welcome. I drank three glasses of water as I had finally realized just how thirsty I was. I was just about to finish when a young woman sat down beside me.
"Are you an American?" She asked in a hushed but excited voice. I looked over and to my shock I saw a familiar face. It took me a minute, but I quickly realized I was talking to Kristi Moore. She had been abducted on a spring break trip in Florida several years ago and had been national news. In no small part because her dad was rich and she was knock-out gorgeous. I had never paid much attention to the news, but she was easy to remember because of her good looks.
"Yes." I whispered. "You are Kristi Moore aren't you?"
It was her turn to look shocked. "You know who I am?"
"You were national news for months after you disappeared."
Tears welled up in her eyes. "I don't even know how long I've been here. I got separated from my friends and passed out only to find myself in a private airplane that landed here. All the days are the same - blazing hot. There are no calendars anywhere."
"How did you know I was an American?" I asked.
"I heard the Miss Akbar say something about you. Are they taking you to the races tonight?"
"Yes."
"Do you know what the races are?" She said with hurt in her eyes.
"No." I said scared to hear.
"They are human slave races. The Sheikh loves to bet huge sums of money on them. And there's something else...." Her voice got more hushed and she looked around. "The Sheikh takes girls with him and he always makes one of his girls run a race."
"Race?" I said surprised.
"When the Sheikh grows tired of you he will make you race. For me, I lasted 6 months before my race. The race is a set up. The last place girl in each girl's race is used as a prize for the winner of each men's race." I could see tears welling up in her eyes. "He won't make you race until he grows tired of you, then when you get home...you are a maid."
"A prize?" I asked not really wanting to know what she meant. "Yes, you'll see what I mean tonight. It won't be you...you're too new."
She looked down at my ass. "He calls you Big Butt?" I nodded. She showed me her hip. It said "Big Ass." For the first time I noticed that she did have a round bubble butt. "I have to go. They will let you talk a little bit in here, but I don't want to push it." She stood up, smiled and started to walk away.
"Wait!" I whispered urgently and she stopped looking at me with fear. "Has anyone ever escaped?"
Her eyes grew huge. "Don't even think about that! If you think you have it bad now, you should see what they do to girls who try to escape." With that, she turned and hustled away. I admired her perfect ass. She was an unbelievable beauty.
I made my way back to my sparse room and shut the door. Unfortunately, it had no lock. The clock in my room said 4:00 so I set the alarm and laid on the bed trying my best to relax for an hour. I had to keep my eyes open for any way to escape. There had to be a weakness here and I would use my intellect to figure it out. They kept the girls here in constant fear, but I would overcome that and and be alert for a way out. Escape was worth the risk.
I turned on to my side snuggling my arms around my huge set of tits. I tried to memorize the different parts of the house and possible weaknesses, but my brain kept going back to sex. As I thought of the Sheikh's large cock entering me from behind I started to get wet and my nipples became very erect. I fought to think of other things but my brain fought me back. Soon, I was thinking about getting spanked in public and my pussy was literally on fire. What was wrong with me? Mr. X had altered my brain and apparently I had no control of these intense desires. My hand reached down between my legs and I explored my little erect bud. The intensity sent me into moaning hysterics. Within minutes I was cumming like a freight train. The more I thought about my humiliating situation, the more aroused I got. It was a curse!
Finally, I drifted off to sleep.
The alarm went off at 5 and I instinctively hit snooze (or so I thought). Apparently, I turned off the alarm because I woke up with a start at 5:35. Panicked, I jumped out of bed as fast as I could and ran into the shower with my big tits bouncing about and getting in the way as usual. What would Miss Akbar might do if I was late? She was obviously a sick sociopath and would enjoy humiliating me.
I showered and toweled off in less than 10 minutes and began the laborious process of making myself up properly. The tattooed on makeup made me look tastefully made up all the time, but I knew that Miss Akbar would expect something more. By 5:55, it looked pretty decent and my hair had dried into place perfectly...one of the only Mr. X modifications that I had come to be thankful for. I rushed out in the room and over to my closet. I found a white, lacy push up bra and panties combo and put them on as quick as possible. I took a sidelong glance at the clock seeing 5:59 as I shuffled through all of the dresses looking for the one she had mentioned. Finally, I found a tiny piece of white cloth that seemed right and pulled it over my curvy body. Amazingly the little thing stretched enough to cover my ass, but it wasn't going to leave much to the imagination. Slipping on a pair of white high heels, I rushed out the door and into the hall almost running into Miss Akbar.
"Big Butt, how nice of you to join us." I saw two extremely hot women standing behind her. One of them wore a bright red dress and the other wore a yellow dress. They both stood precariously on ultra high heels like me and their dresses looked painted on. They both wore collars that were attached to a single leash that Miss Akbar held. The leash started off like a normal leather dog leash, but at the end it broke off into three sections, each with a clasp. The first two were attached to the girls collars and the last one dangled free...obviously for me. "What time did I tell you to be ready?" She said sternly.
"6 o'clock, ma'am." I said sounding pathetic and weak despite my best efforts.
Miss Akbar grabbed me by the hair and pulled me back into my room. "I don't have time right now to give you the spanking you deserve, so we will just have to punish you a different way." She rummaged through the closet finally coming out with an even smaller piece of white cloth. It was the same stretchy cloth as the one I had on. "Take off that dress." She hissed. I quickly did as I was told and stood in front of her in my lingerie. "Take off the bra." I complied feeling my heavy breasts hanging pendulous.
She threw the little dress at me and commanded that I put it on. The little thing was truly tiny and no matter how I pulled on it, it wouldn't cover my ass all the way. At least a third of my big, bubble butt was visible. In front, I could see how profanely visible I was. The low cut displayed most of my breasts and my erect nipples were clearly visible through the white fabric. I almost felt more naked than being naked. "Look in the mirror, Big Butt."
I did what I was told and I was shocked. The dress was mostly backless and had a deliberate V-Cut to display butt cleavage. Not only did it not cover the bottom of my butt I could clearly see the thong disappearing into my crack and large amount of butt cleavage as well.
"You know what, Big Butt? I don't think that dress looks quite right with the thong on, take it off." I couldn't believe my ears.
"Ma'am?"
"Take off your fucking thong!" Hissed Miss Akbar. "Maybe you will think twice about being late after wearing this outfit all evening."
I did what I was told and felt a tear running down my cheek. I was now completely naked except for this piece of stretchy cloth that covered only a small part of my ass and very little of my breasts. Fortunately, it just barely covered my pussy in the front, although I would have to worry about it riding up all night.
"Much better, Big Butt." she said as she buckled my collar then led me to the other two girls. She attached me to the clasp in the middle. "You three girls look wonderful and what an exciting night. Especially for one of you." she said with a knowing look. She must have been talking about the race that Kristi Moore mentioned to me at dinner.
Miss Akbar pulled us along quickly and I tried my best not stumble. I bounced up against the other girls with almost every step.
We reached the huge foyer and waited for a few minutes before the Sheikh and several of his friends showed up. They wore expensive looking Tuxedos. The Sheikh took the leash from Miss Akbar without a word and we were dragged along behind his quick pace, our tits and asses bouncing provocatively. Several of the men made comments in Arabic and laughed at us. I was going to be ogled at and laughed at all night by these bastards. I felt so naked next to them in their tuxedos.
His yacht was gigantic. We were led to a glass room in the middle of the enormous deck and left alone with our leash tied to a poll.
The Sheikh left us alone without a word and joined his friends on the deck of the yacht. As soon as the door shut the girl on the left of me spoke up. "I'm Amber and this is Emily." Amber accent was American...probably from Texas.
Amber was a brunette and had big firm breasts that barely fit into her dress. Her eyes were also very big and brown and her lips were plump. Her body was curvy (although not as curvy as mine) and she was tall - like 5'8". Emily was a little shorter than Amber but still much taller than me. She was about as curvy as Amber but her breasts were not quite as large. Her hair was sandy brown and she had very cute, attractive freckles. Both women were absolute knockouts and would turn heads anywhere in the world.
"I'm Jenni." I said in my high little voice.
"You must be brand new because I've never seen you before." said Amber.
"Yes, they just flew me here."
"I saw you today at the pool. You were fetching the ball." said Emily. "The Sheikh is very cruel." Her voice cracked a little bit, but I could distinctly place her Australian accent.
"We both came here at about the same time - 9 months ago." said Amber. "We were captured on the same day in Bali. Although, we didn't know each other."
Both women seemed very nervous and emotional and they were quiet for awhile. I wanted to ask them questions but they seemed to be on the edge of tears.
"Could you tell me about the races?" I asked timidly.
They looked at each other and then Amber began. "The races are human races. These sick fucking Arabs keep humans like horses and race them once a week on an private island. The Sheikh's human racers are tied up below deck. He has a training facility on his island where he keeps them like race horses. They live in horse stalls and train all day long. They are given massive quantities of state of the art performance enhancing drugs. Wait until you see the women. Their legs and asses are huge and muscular. The male racers are tall and extremely cut. They don't even look real!"
"Oh my god." was all I could say.
"And there is something else about the races..." Amber began. I heard Emily weeping to my right. "One of the three of us will be forced to race tonight."
"It won't be her!" Emily said with a touch of venom in her voice. "She is brand new. It will be one of us."
"How do you know?" I asked.
"The Sheikh only makes his girls race once he grows tired of them. You are brand new so you are almost guaranteed not to race." said Amber.
"Do you mind telling me about the race?" I asked with an apologetic tone.
"The Sheikh doesn't want anyone he knows to defile his slaves before he does, but once he grows tired of a slave he lets all his friends and guests have them and he never touches them sexually again. But, first, he makes them race." She stopped for a moment to collect herself. "The races go female then male for each distance. The last place female is the prize for the winner of the men's race. The Sheikh will decide on one of us tonight. He will tell whomever it is that if they can beat just one of the racers, she will go free. However, if she gets last she will be the prize of the men's winner and when she returns to the island she will be a maid forced to clean and sexually service all of the Sheikh's guests for the rest of her life."
My eyes must have brightened with the thought of getting set free because Amber quickly added, "Don't get any ideas about beating one of the racers, though. They are impossible to beat. I hear that it has never happened. These women are talented, highly trained and on performance enhancing drugs and highly doubt he would actually let someone free anyway."
"Has anyone ever escaped the Sheikh?"
Amber laughed bitterly. "No one ever escapes. You might as well get used to being a slave. There are women who work in the kitchen now who have been slaves of the Sheikh's family for 30 years or more."
We were quiet for a while. The only sound was Emily's weeping.
The yacht ride wasn't long and soon I could feel the boat slow as it approached the dock. The Sheikh entered with a wide grin on his face. "Just think ladies one of you will get a chance to win her freedom tonight. You must be so excited." His voice had a cruel mocking tone.
He grabbed our leash and pulled us along behind him. As I stood up I grabbed at the bottom of the dress and pulled it down as far as I could. It would expose more butt cleavage but at least would keep my pussy from view. I was actually jealous of the painted on dresses the other girls wore. At least they covered their butts.
We made our way into a brightly lit stadium. The track looked to be about 200 meters around. The stands were set up like a horse racing track and the Sheikh had his own box to watch the races from right in the middle of the homestretch. There were flags erected in the four corners of his box that I learned were his personal family flag. They were red on one side and green on the other and his picture prominently in the middle. When his racers were brought out onto the track by their trainer to warm up, I noticed that their uniforms were exactly like his flag - red on one side, green on the other and his picture in the middle. The Sheikh was as big of an egomaniac as a third world president.
His athletes were a sight to behold. The women were built like Flo-Jo and the men were massively muscular and tall except for the longer distance men who were merely tall and cut. The vast majority of his racers were black.
The three of us had been seated beside each other and our leash tied around a nearby post. The Sheikh looked over at me. "Are you enjoying yourself Big Butt.?"
"Yes, sir." I said looking down.
He walked over to me and unhooked the clasp on my collar. "Go stand at the front of our box and put your hands on the railing." I pulled my dress down and did as I was ordered feeling all eyes upon me.
"Lean forward." Grasping the railing at the front of the viewing box I leaned forward. I noticed that most of the spectators in the adjoining boxes were watching me now as well. Most of them had grins on their faces. It felt like hundreds of people were staring at my mostly naked ass.
The Sheikh walked forward and showed me a small version of his flag...maybe a quarter of the size of a full sized flag hanging on a thin wooden stick. Laughing, he pushed the stick into my butt cleavage from the top so that the flag stood straight up. There was a lot of laughter and some clapping. I was sticky wet with arousal but with no panties to stop the flow, it soon oozed down my thighs.
"Move the flag for us, Big Butt and show us your spirit." I moved my butt back and forth waving the flag the best I could feeling my butt shake with my hips. The laughter got even louder. I immediately felt the red hot orgasm beginning deep inside me. "Keep that butt moving, Big Butt, while we sit back and enjoy your team spirit." I continued to bounce and jiggle my butt causing the flag to move and with horror I realized the orgasm was coming. Within a minute I was convulsing out of control and I was doing everything I could to avoid anyone noticing, but my thighs were very sticky and wet and I'm sure I gave myself away.
The Sheikh came up laughing and relieved me. "Good girl. You can sit down now." He reattached me to the leash and as I sat down I noticed the other girls were perfectly still staring straight ahead. Probably scared to death that they were next. However, the Sheikh left them alone, picked up his drink and turned back to his friends. I looked around and noticed a lot of the other spectators were still staring in our direction. I just stared at the track and tried to forget where I was and what was happening.
As soon as the Sheikh had turned to his friends Amber grabbed my hand and gave it a squeeze. "I'm sorry Jenni." she said softly. Immediately, I began to tear up. It was the first act of kindness I had experienced in a long time and I found myself very emotional. Emily softly patted my leg from the other side.
The Sheikh and his friends talked and laughed loudly in Arabic. I saw the Glenlivet label on their scotch and the cigars, they obnoxiously smoked, smelled Cuban. Other rich looking Arab men stopped by occasionally and good naturedly talked with the Sheikh...some of them pulled slaves on a leashes or had slaves walking a few steps behind them. There seemed to be a large group of rich Arabs who lived on these islands with a lifestyle free of the laws of a civilized society. Although many of the slaves were of Arab decent, many also were Caucasian and I wondered how many missing girls from around the world ended up here.
Suddenly the loudspeaker came on and an excited sounding man speaking in Arabic came on. The voice had the typical inflections of a sport play-by-play announcer. I saw 7 women appear on the other side of the Track and it seemed the races were about to begin. The men got very excited and sat down to watch the race. The first event appeared to be half the length of this short Track or about 100 meters. After a few moments I noticed some commotion out of the corner of my eye. I looked over and saw a woman crying and carrying on about something at the end of the stands. Two big men pulled her out of the stands and into a cart, then drove towards the start on the other side of the Track.
The Sheikh turned toward the three of us. "Your race is next girls. Who will it be." He smiled and pointed at each of us as if he was playing eeny-meany-miny-mo, then turned back around quickly to watch the festivities.
Emily began to weep. "I know it's going to be me." She whispered.
"It could just as easily be me. Calm down there is nothing we can do about it now." responded Amber.
The girl was set up in a lane with the other 7 athletes and soon the gun went off and the race began. Immediately, I could see that she was outmatched. The 7 trained racers looked like Olympians. They rocketed around the corner and down the homestretch. As they hit the tape, it looked like a girl from the Sheikh's stable had taken second. He grumbled a bit but quickly regained his chipper demeanor.
After the first 7 had finished, all eyes turned back to the slave girl who had been pulled from the audience. She was still only half way down the homestretch. There was a lot of laughing and catcalls as she struggled across the line...dead last by a long ways. The big men grabbed her and I could hear her scream "No!" from all the way down the track. Each man held an arm and she kicked and screamed violently as they put her in a small cage and locked it shut. The cage sat at the edge of the track just past the finish.
The 8 men who would race next jogged out of a tunnel and directly up to the cage. The men were huge and extremely muscular. They surrounded the cage laughing and shouting things at the poor girl while she cowered trying to stay out of their reach.
"All men become animals when they come here." said Emily bitterly. "Even the ones who are slaves themselves."
Soon, the men were rounded up and pushed toward the starting line. They lined up in their blocks and when the gun went off they exploded into an impressive dead out sprint. As they ripped down the homestretch, I realized just how athletically gifted these men were. I felt like I was watching the Olympics live. This time a man from the Sheikh's stable won and the Sheikh was ecstatic and jumped around high-fiving his friends.
The athlete who won immediately went up to see his prize and banged on the cage. The Sheikh said something that made his men burst into laughter. He turned back to us with an enormous grin. "He has been training for 3 years with no sex allowed and this is his first win so he is quite excited. Most of these athletes have lived without sex for years. It makes them more hungry to win!"
The woman was led out of the cage and up to a platform that sat between the track and the stands. On the platform was an apparatus that I didn't recognize, but I soon found out what it was for. The woman had her little outfit ripped from her body and within seconds she was trapped in a humiliating doggie-style position through the use of a series of shackles and straps. She was naked and completely exposed and If that wasn't enough, they put a special collar around her neck that had a little attachment at the chin that forced her head up facing the crowd. There was nowhere for her to hide. Her big breasts hung down profanely and her back was arched forcing her butt high in the air. Her legs were shackled wide apart spreading her for the stadium to see.. One of the men hit a switch on the platform and it started to rotate slowly. Over the course of a minute we were able to see her from every humiliating angle. With another flip of a switch part of the apparatus separated from itself and she was raised a few feet in the air.
I was light headed with terror watching the spectacle unfold. These men were sadistic animals. I simply had to escape before this happened to me. Amber and Emily had been here 9 months, but who knows how long it would be until the Sheikh grew tired of me. I had endured humiliation and humiliation, but there was something different about this one...the public spectacle of it all. As soon as I got back I would have to start formulating my plan.
My thoughts were broken by the arrival of the men's winner. He climbed up the stairs onto the platform with his uniform still on. Immediately I realized why they had raised her up a few feet. Her pussy was now at his waist level. Responding with a wave to the excited crowd, he ripped off his tight one piece uniform exposing the largest cock I had ever seen. The woman was weeping now completely unable to move or protect herself from what was able to happen. I couldn't help but watch her face as she felt his cock press into her. I think the sheer size of it shocked her. The crowd burst into laughter at the look on her face as he entered her.
The platform began to move again and the crowd was treated to a 360 degree view of her humiliation. Her body jiggled and shook with each powerful thrust. She was a gorgeous woman. Probably a free woman just a short time ago enjoying her life, only to be taken and forced into slavery by these wretched men. I teared up in empathy for her, but I also felt my juices flowing. Once again my red-hot arousal belied my feelings.
While I felt empathy for the girl and fear for my future, Amber and Emily were absolutely terrified. They literally shook with fear. I grabbed each of there hands and tried to comfort them. I couldn't imagine the feeling they must have...to know that there was a good chance that they, themselves, would be in the same position as this girl in just a few minutes.
The whole ordeal was done in about 5 minutes. The man came to thunderous applause and stepped back off the stage. He was shackled and led back to the racers area and she was shackled and led somewhere under the stadium. The announcers excited voice came back over the intercom and the 7 female racers came onto the track for the next race which apparently would be once around or what looked to be about 200 meters. It was the moment of truth and Amber and Emily shook like leaves.
The Sheikh turned to us with a wide, cruel grin. Well, ladies, it's time. He rubbed his chin and paced back and forth making a big show of it as if he hadn't made his decision yet. His men giggled and made comments in Arabic behind him. I noticed that most of the stadium had stood up to watch.
"The girl who will get a chance to run for her freedom tonight..." He paused for effect, turning and grinning at his lackeys and then turning back. "is Big Butt!!"
At first I didn't comprehend it. For at least five seconds, I didn't realize he was referring to me. Despite the fact that he had said my new humiliating name and pointed directly at me, it didn't hit me. It wasn't supposed to be me. I was supposed to have months to avoid this. However, when I did comprehend it the air went out of me. "No." came out of my lips like a whisper and then I felt really light headed. The Sheikh approached me and unhooked the clasp on the leash and I reluctantly let go of Emily and Amber's hands. "No!" I said again but this time loudly. Tears poured freely out of my eyes and I started to lose control. I lost all pride and I tried to kneel and beg him, but he yanked me up by the hair and brought his evil face right next to mine.
"It wasn't supposed to me me. I just got here." I managed to choke out to him between sobs.
"You are one of the hottest slaves I have ever purchased, Big Butt. Maybe even the hottest, but every time I look at you I think about how Robert Carr had you first. I bought you in spite of this because of your rare beauty, however I can not overcome it. Besides, my men are very happy about this and I like to keep them happy and loyal. So, now you will race, you will lose, you will be fucked and then you will be a maid. And you will be a very busy maid." he said tilting his head towards his very excited friends.
The two giant men had arrived and they took me by the arms and started to lead me away. "Please sir, please, I will make it worth your while!"
"Have fun, Big Butt." was all the Sheikh said. I knew fighting back would be pointless but I couldn't help myself. I kicked and screamed as I was led past hundreds of smiling faces and onto the track below. The other 7 girls on the track waiting to race laughed as I approached. "Welcome to the slaughter little white girl." one of them said chuckling. I was given a pink pair of running shoes and I put them on while the starter waited impatiently.
I tried the best I could to collect myself, but I was still sobbing and light headed. I simply couldn't believe that this was happening to me. I wasn't supposed to be here! I was supposed to be enjoying my life as a man gallivanting through Europe. It was my reality but I couldn't reconcile it. In the back of my mind, I thought maybe, just maybe I could beat one of them, but deep down I knew it wasn't reality. Every time I had tried to run my big breasts had gotten in the way and now I wasn't even wearing a bra.
"Runners to your marks!" I heard the starter bark. I crouched with one leg forward ready to sprint. "Set." My heart was beating a mile a minute. "Bang!" The gun went off and I gave it everything I had but after a few strides I knew it was pointless. The girls on the inside of me exploded past me making up the stagger in a matters of seconds and the girls to the outside of me disappeared into the distance. My big firm tits kept getting in the way and I just couldn't get my legs to move any faster. It was excruciating to watch the racers pull away, but I didn't give up...maybe one of them would trip. As I came around the turn and headed down the homestretch I realized that not only was I last but all of the other girls had finished. It was only then that I heard the laughing and catcalls from the audience and realized with horror that my little dress had risen up above my hips and that I was running completely naked from the waist down. I pulled it down, but it almost immediately rose up again, so pulled it down and held it there running without use of my arms over the last 40 yards which caused a literal explosion of laughter.
Immediately after finishing the two big men grabbed me again and thrust me in to the cage but not before taking my comfortable running shoes back for the the next victim. The feeling of humiliation was indescribable...standing in a little cage knowing I was just a prize for the winner of a race, the entire crowd watching and enjoying my debasement.
Before I could even collect myself from the race, the men were let out. 8 huge, ripped black men came running out of the tunnel and toward my cage. They arrived in a group banging the bars and reaching for me. A few hands were able to spank and pinch my ass and tits. I tried my best to stay away from their hands but the cage was very small.
After what seemed like an eternity they were called to the starting line. The race started almost immediately and the 8 ripped men exploded into a dead out sprint. The chiseled athletes athletes took massive strides and ate the track up quickly. Within a few seconds they had hit the home stretch almost tied. Finally a rippled black man in a skin tight one piece pulled ahead of the others and flew through the line. He immediately circled around with a wide grin on his face. He was very dark and handsome and around 6'4" with an almost comically perfect body. He came to the cage and I couldn't help but stare at his enormous cock that was clearly visible through the skin tight running uniform.
The two big men appeared and took me out of the cage and practically carried me down the track towards the platform. The winner waved at the crowd and walked just in front of us, obviously quite anxious to take his prize. As I looked into the crowd all I saw were wide grins and excited eyes. As we approached the platform the winner turned around and looked at me and I was shocked. He was already erect and his cock had to be bigger than the first winner. I thought with terror that there was no way that was going to fit.
Just like the first girl, I was forced up onto the platform, my dress was literally ripped off my body and I was secured into the apparatus. Within a minute, I was strapped and shackled doggie-style with my legs pulled wide apart and my huge, firm breasts hanging in full view. I was completely immobile...I couldn't move at all in any direction. Lastly, they put the collar with the chin plate on making me keep my head up and face the crowd. One of the guards came around to the front of me and looked me in the eyes. "Keep your eyes open or I will let him fuck you in the ass with that giant cock. Do you understand?"
"Yes." I practically whispered. I would have to look the crowd in the eyes compounding my humiliation.
The platform began to rotate and I knew it was only a matter of seconds before my pussy and asshole would be on display for hundreds of people. The tears rolled down my cheeks, but I also was completely on fire with arousal. As the platform rotated I was given a view of the race winner. He had already shed his uniform and now with his cock completely uncovered it was official...he had the biggest cock I had ever seen. Seeing it framed by his massively muscled body was a terrifying sight. At about the same time, my ass and pussy were on display for the crowd and I heard shouts and cheering. When the platform finished the rotation, I heard a series of clicks and then felt the part of the platform I was secured to begin to rise. After a few feet it stopped and knew I was perfectly on level with the winners waist, so he could walk right up and comfortably enter me while standing. I looked into the crowd and I wanted so badly to close my eyes and disappear but I could see the watchful eyes of the guards so I heeded their orders and kept them open.
Suddenly, I heard a loud cheer come from the crowd and I knew the man must be approaching me. I shuddered as I felt his huge hands grab each side of my hips and then I felt it...the tip of his huge cock pressing on me. He rubbed it up and down my ass and up against my clit teasing me for a second before plunging it in. I let out a loud, very girly squeal as he somehow forced himself into my tight pussy. I imagine my eyes must have bulged a lot like the girl before me because the crowd burst into laughter.
He pushed himself all the way in and I felt his hips up against me. The feeling of fullness was mind-shattering. It had hurt like hell going in but I was so wet he had somehow made its way into me. Now, feeling it impaled inside of me the fires of arousal were unleashed. I felt my pussy clench and spasm around him as he pulled almost all the way out and slammed back in. There was a loud slap as his hips banged into my bubble butt and I felt my breasts bounce forward jiggling beneath what I'm sure were very erect nipples. I let out a squeal again causing even more laughter.
The platform began to rotate as he began to increase his pace. Each thrust left me squealing and my curvy body shaking. Soon he banging into me harder and harder and moving faster and faster. I exploded into orgasm again and again, each one as explosive as the one before it and with only seconds in between. As soon as one ended, I felt the build up for another begin. There seemed to be no end. The platform kept rotating and he kept thrusting. His endurance was almost superhuman. Finally, I felt him push all the way in and his cock began to spasm. He grabbed my hips and pushed in even farther, unloading his seed deep inside of me.
This final carnal indignity sent me over the edge one last time and I spasm'd simultaneously with him. There was applause as the last squeaks and gasps escaped my lips. I felt him exit me and I almost felt empty. As I looked into the smiling faces of the crowd, I prayed for a speedy departure, but the guards seemed in no hurry. Finally, they began the process of releasing me. I stood up, I felt his cum trickle down my leg and tears began to flow again as I relived what had just happened.
My hands were cuffed behind my back and I was led naked to a door that went under the stadium. The guards led me to a changing room and there stood one of the Sheikh's men. He nodded to the guards and they left. "Great Show, Jenni." He said mockingly. "Now, that you aren't with the Sheikh anymore sexually you will now be called by your given name. Although you will carry the Sheikh's name for you the rest of your life." He said pointing at the tattoo just above my ass. He uncuffed me and pointed to the showers. "Now clean yourself up and make it quick. I'm missing the races."
I started to walk toward the showers and he grabbed my hair and pulled me back. "The proper answer is 'yes sir'" He hissed.
"Yes, sir." I said meekly and walked to the shower feeling completely broken. I cleaned the cum from my legs and vagina and tried to forget where I was and what had happened for a minute, but it was difficult. There seemed to be no way out. I was a penniless, young girl enslaved in a foreign land, but not just any foreign land...a land where there was no decency or rule of law. In the business world, I had been known for my intellect and for being able to think on my feet. My creativity had allowed me to build a multi-million dollar company from scratch. I tried to give myself the confidence that I had the same brain and that I was smarter than these sadistic monsters. I would beat them all, I would get revenge. I just needed that one opening to present itself. That one little opening that I could exploit to escape.
"Hurry up!" shouted the Sheikh's man.
I shut the shower off and quickly reapplied makeup from the supplies just outside the shower. I emerged to find the sheikh's man holding a ultra-small French maid's outfit in one hand and a set of lingerie in the other. I guess the transformation to maid would begin immediately. I put it all on from the outfit, the little hat, the white gloves, the stockings and garters down to the super high heels. The bottom of the dress barely covered my ass and the low cut front barely kept my huge breasts, which were accentuated by the push up bra, from popping out.
I followed behind the Sheikh's man with unsteady steps on high heels. He led me to the stands again and to the Sheikh's box. I endured clapping and laughing from the spectators who had enjoyed my show and I was burning with shame and humiliation by the time we arrived.
The Sheikh greeted me with a big smile. "Why it's our newest maid and just in time too. We need more drinks. Pour us all a Scotch. I started to turn and one of his men grabbed me by the hair. "You will always curtsy and say 'yes sir'"
I did my best curtsy and said "Yes sir." meekly.
That seemed to please the Sheikh and he patted me on the head condescendingly. "Good girl. Now run along." he said slapping me on the ass.
I poured their drinks and served them with a curtsy. As the evening progressed I served them drinks and cleaned up their messes. Always with a curtsy and a yes sir. A humiliated little maid.
At one point, I spilled a little drop of Scotch on one of the Sheikh's lackeys when he moved suddenly as I was serving him. He was a little man with a greasy mustache and dark beady eyes. I immediately said. "I'm very sorry, sir." but that wasn't enough for him and he pulled me across his lap for a long, hard spanking. By the time he was done I was crying and had cum in spite of myself. This was going to be my life. A maid at the whim of a large, cruel group of Arab men.
Afterwards, as I stood waiting for their next order I wondered about how I was going to endure this new life...if I could endure it? What if I never found a way to escape? What if this was all I had to look forward to for the rest of my life? The thought was sobering and I began to weep silently. At that moment I looked up to see an Arab man walking along the isle just above the Sheikh's sitting area. He was a pompous looking short man with a large gut. Behind him walked four female slaves in a single row. I watched them with little interest until my eyes rested on the next to the last girl and I gasped. It was as if I was looking the mirror. The girl was my identical twin...the same hair, the same nose, the same eyes, the same lips, same cheekbones. As I scanned down she had the same huge breasts and perfect bubble butt as well and she seemed to be the same height. Her eyes met mine at exactly the same time and I imagine my face has the same exact shocked expression as hers.
My lips formed the words but they came out only as a whisper, "Mr. X."
I watched Mr. X's big, sexy ass follow her pot-bellied master to a box of seats about 100 feet down from the Sheikh's spot. She glanced over her shoulder every couple of steps. Could my ass possibly look that good? It must be the same. No wonder men were so drawn to me!
I politely walked up to the Sheikh and his men formulating a plan as I moved. "Excuse me Sirs." I said as I curtsied. "May I please use the bathroom?" It was amazing how much it hurt my pride to ask. After everything I had been through the little humiliations still cut me deeply and caused my body to react with intense arousal.
The Sheikh smirked. "What do you think, men?"
"I think she should have to earn it." said the cruel man with the greasy mustache who had spanked me earlier. "Come here, Jenni," he said pointing at his feet.
I felt the deep arousal inside of me but at the same time was repulsed by this gross, lecherous man. I steadied myself and responded, "Yes, Sir." with a curtsy and tottered over on my heels and knelt at his feet.
He patted me on the head. "Good girl. You are going to be spending a lot of time on your knees, but I'm sure a whore like you will enjoy that." I put his less-than-average sized cock in my mouth and began to suck with all my might. My big tits bounced up and down as I bobbed my head on it and I could only imagine how I must have looked to passers by. The deep humiliation took over and I came at virtually the same time he did. "Swallow, sweetie." he said patting me on the head condescendingly to the laughter of the group. "Now, I'm not completely clean am I?"
I swallowed the disgusting load down and began to lick his penis clean. Amazingly, I didn't gag or vomit. I found this man to be unattractive however there was something in my programming that made the intense arousal from the humiliation overcome the usual feelings of disgust I would have had for him.
When I was done they dismissed me to the bathroom. There was a women's bathroom close to our box, but I deliberately went to one down the aisle, closer to where Mr. X was. Luckily, the men were too busy to notice. She stared at me as I approached and I motioned with my head toward the bathroom. She made a slight nod.
The empty bathroom was full of women's toiletries and I immediately grabbed the mouthwash and gargled with relief getting the cum taste out of my mouth. Then I waited and waited and waited. Finally, to my relief, she entered. My perfect doppelganger. Her beauty literally took my breath away. Apparently, I looked even better in person than I did in the mirror. She wore nothing but a very small white swim suit. The bottom was a little thong and the top barely contained her huge tits.
"Jenni?" She began in her high voice that sounded different than mine. Kind of like how your voice never sounds the same as it does in your own head. I grabbed her arm and pulled her in a stall.
"Yes, I'm Jenni and you are Mr. X." I said with venom in my voice.
"Actually my name is Arabella. I can't say another name just like you." she said softly. "How are you here? You were supposed to be..."
"We don't have time for that now!" I sternly interrupted her. "You are going to come with me to the Sheikh and he is going to buy you."
"What!? If I leave my master for long he will beat me!" She said with genuine fear.
I gritted my teeth. "He is going to beat you anyway. You are coming with me! You owe me!" I said with conviction.
She followed me out of the bathroom and towards the Sheikh's box. I could hear loud Arabic yelling then "Stop this instant, Arabella!" in a thick accent, but I kept pulling her with all my might.
We arrived at the box breathing hard. "Sheikh!" I interrupted. "I found my sister."
The 6 men swiveled their heads at once. They all had virtually the same shocked expression. No one spoke for a moment, but finally The Sheikh broke the silence. "Who owns you my dear?"
Arabella spoke. "Ahmed Bin Al-Shieb, sir." The men all laughed at once. They obviously knew the man and didn't respect him. Just at that moment Ahmed arrived. A short, fat, extremely hairy man in his 50s. I immediately felt some level of sympathy for Arabella/Mr. X. When Ahmed saw me, his eyes bugged out of his head.
The men began chattering at each other animatedly in Arabic. It could only be described as intense haggling. My assumption had been correct. The Sheikh saw absurdly hot identical twin sisters and his ego made him HAVE to own this rare find. After several minutes they shook hands and the Ahmed left without his prize possession. "Lucky for you, Arabella, your master is a degenerate gambler and needed my money." said the Shiekh.
Arabella bowed her head. "Thank you, Sir."
Another French Maid's outfit identical to mine was brought out and Arabella was required to dress in it. Now, we were truly identical except for my "Big Butt" tattoo which was hidden under the outfit. The men had a great time bending us over and making us expose our tits to see how alike we were. They roared with laughter with the similarities. Soon, they had us busily preparing them drinks and bringing food. Amber and Emily took turns rubbing the Sheikh's feet and shoulders. They had been saved for a least a short while, but still lived a humiliating life of slavery and their miserable looks confirmed it.
At one point, I was grabbed by the greasy mustache guy. "Have you ever been fucked in the ass, Jenni?" he asked. I was horrified and I must have looked pale.
"No sir." I answered.
"Good." he said. "I can't wait to spread that little bud of an asshole of yours tonight." His smile was positively evil. I started to walk away and he grabbed my arm harshly. "What do you say?"
"Thank you sir."
"Thank you for what?"
"Thank you for fucking my asshole tonight." The words caused me to lubricate excessively and I was sure my panties were completely wet.
He laughed and slapped my ass. "Get me a Whiskey, Ass girl."
The Sheikh and his men got drunker and drunker and eventually one of the men pulled out a big freezer bag filled with pills. There must have been 100s of pills that looked like Oxycontin. Several of the men grabbed a pill and the bag was left on the table.
Soon, a bell sounded and the races were set to begin again. I had been so trapped in my own misery that I hadn't even noticed that there had been a break.
Throughout my whole life I had always had a knack for seeing opportunity...for knowing when the risk was worth the reward. As I looked at the bag of Oxy and I heard the crowd roar in anticipation of the next race, I knew that this was one of those moments. I glanced left and right and behind me. Every eye in the house was glued to the race track. With one quick motion I grabbed as many pills as my little manicured hand could carry and immediately dropped them on the serving tray. Next, I took a heavy whiskey glass and began to smash and grind them into powder.
I heard the laughter, applause and whistling as the victim/prize was brought out from the crowd and I heard the crowd roar as the runners began the race. There was a limited amount of time to finish the task, so I worked feverishly, but with a calm purpose. Twisting and turning the glass over the top of the pills gradually turning them into smaller and smaller pieces. Worried that I wouldn't have enough, I looked left, then right and behind again and shoveled out another handful of pills. There were so many in the bag that my theft was virtually unnoticeable. I began to sweat with the effort but finally the little bits of pills started to become powder. The runners finished and the laughing and clapping started as the winner harassed the poor girl who was the prize. I figured I had maybe 10 minutes left, but I didn't need all of them. I had the powder created in 5.
Now, I needed information. If I drugged the men too early then they would pass out at the race track and there would be no escape. I needed the men to pass out on the boat on the way home. Taking a deep breath I put the pile of powder into a whisky glass, put the glass behind some liquor bottles in the serving area and placed a towel over the top of the glass.
When I turned around I saw the poor slave girl with tears in her eyes getting banged by another huge African man. She was much less curvaceous than I, but movie star gorgeous nonetheless. The men laughed and shouted out enjoying her debasement. Go ahead and enjoy it assholes, I thought. This is the last race night you are going to attend. I turned around took the towel off again looking at the powder and wondering if it would be enough. It had to be. I didn't have time to grind more at the moment. Just as I dropped the towel back over the glass I felt him push up against me. A chill went up my spine and I assumed I had been caught, but he said nothing about it.
From the fetid breath and the feel of his mustache on my neck I knew it was the greasy mustache guy. He pushed his very hard cock up against my ass. "Not long now my little ass girl. I will be spreading your little virgin bud wide open. One more race after this one and we will be heading back." He giggled to himself and turned around staggering back to the other men. I breathed a sigh of relief. He was too drunk and high to notice anything else but my ass.
He had come as if by providence. I could start drugging the men now. By the time we got back on the boat they would be on the verge of passing out. I made 6 whiskeys with the equivalent of what I guessed was about an Oxy pill each. I took a quick sip of one of them and didn't notice a taste difference or a difference in the color. I brought them their drinks and with a curtsy I bowed my head and let them take the glasses off the tray. They were laughing and making jokes in Arabic as the poor girl was getting removed from the stage and hardly looked at me. The Sheikh made a toast and they laughed uproariously and each drained their glass with one gulp and placed them back on my tray.
I curtsied once more and turned to make more drinks. Arabella who had had her eyes riveted on the stage during the race and show now met me at the station. "These men are horrible animals!" she said with tears in her eyes."
"Isn't this what you wanted?" I asked with venom in my voice.
"No, I...I...I wanted to be helpless and, well it's hard to explain." she said chocking and stuttering on her words. Obviously distraught by everything. "I'm so sorry about everything. I was just so desperate."
"Not now." I cut her off. "I just want you to follow my lead. We don't have much time."
I looked back to see the men in animated conversation. Amber and Emily knelt at the Sheikh's feet with their heads bowed waiting for a command. Revealing the glass of powder I heard Arabella gasp softly. I put a pinch of powder in each glass and filled them with whiskey, then handed the tray to her. "Serve them."
Her hands shook and face revealed that she was on the verge of a complete breakdown, so I took the tray myself. All of the men took a quick drink and several finished them immediately. This was going to be easier than I thought.
When I got back Arabella stared at me in disbelief with her big deep blue eyes. She was so breathtakingly beautiful that it unnerved me. This is what everyone else saw when they saw me. "How will you..."
"Just follow me lead." I said firmly cutting her off.
I worked fast knowing that I needed to have the men drugged to the point of collapse before the next race ended. I put the equivalent of about 1 pill in each of the next three drinks I served. As they finished the last drinks, I noticed that the men's eyes drooped and were extremely dilated. The mustache guy slurred his words as he looked at me. "My asss gurlll." he said as his head tilted back and his eyes shut. After a few seconds, he shook himself awake and tried to walk, but fell back heavily onto the couch.
The Sheikh was also in bad shape and hardly paid attention as the last slave girl was defiled by the last race winner. The rest of the crowd was wild as usual but our area was quiet as the men were practically comatose. I hoped that I hadn't gone too far too fast. The men still had to walk back to the yacht.
The show ended and the announcer came on broadcasting what sounded like an end to the festivities in Arabic. The men stood up unsteadily.
"Let's go!" snapped the Sheikh with a slight slur to his voice. Two of the men had to practically carry the mustached guy even though they didn't seem much better. They stumbled along and we followed close behind. No one seemed to notice or care that the men were drunk and high and barely functioning. The Sheikh had even forgotten to place us on the leash.
My mind raced trying to remember details from the yacht. I recollected three guards and at least one captain driving the boat. The guards had been armed with rifles. As we approached the ship, my memory proved to be correct. There were two guards standing on the bow of the ship holding rifles and another guard pulled out the plank that led through a door on the side of the craft. His riffle was slung over his shoulder.
The Sheikh said something harshly in Arabic and the guard picked up the Mustachioed man and carried him onto the ship. He motioned us to go next and I felt a hand rubbing my ass as I walked up precariously up the steep plank on my heels. We were led to a room with beautiful mahogany walls and leather couches. The men plopped down quickly looking haggard and on the verge of losing consciousness. They said nothing to the four of us as one at a time they lapsed into sleep. The guard had closed the door and I noticed it had a lock, so I quickly slipped off my heels and ran over to lock it.
My mind felt sharp now and I scanned the room for cameras. Thankfully, there were none visible. Amber and Emily looked at me with wide eyes. "The men are drugged." I said. "We don't have much time." I searched the men and sure enough all five of them had hand guns on them. I pulled them out and set them on the bar at the end of the room.
I looked over to the three girls who seemed to be paralyzed with fear. Check the men for handcuffs I ordered. All three of them broke into action at once. I checked a door behind the bar and found a little supply closet that locked from the outside. Perfect, I thought.
The women had found three sets of handcuffs and after a search through the room we found three more sets and some legs shackles as well.
"Now, take everything of value off of these men...watches, wallets, jewelry, etc. We are going to need it all."
The women complied and before long we had a large pile of wallets and jewelry.
"Now, we need to get them into the closet, so everyone grab a limb." We moved the Sheikh first and it was extremely difficult work. Four weak girls moving a large man. However, we finally got him there and started on the others. It took much longer than I had thought to move dead weight and the whole time I was terrified that one of the men would wake up.
"Take off their clothes." I commanded when the last man was in the room.
"If they wake up they will kill us!" exclaimed Emily.
"Well, then we need to work fast." I hissed.
We stripped them completely naked and then with an evil smile I said "Arrange them in a line cock to ass." The girls looked at me like I was crazy, but complied. We pushed the naked men together so that they spooned each other. I made sure that their limp dicks rested inside the ass cheeks of the man in front of them. I had made sure the Sheikh was one of the middle men. Then, I handcuffed the men one at a time so that their hands were cuffed in front of the man in front of them...in a hug embrace.
Looking around the room for a moment I found what I needed - multiple rolls of duct tape. We worked feverishly and in about 15 minutes then men were tightly secured to each other with a massive amount of tape. They wouldn't be able to move a millimeter. Lastly, I taped their mouths and their eyes.
The men would wake up unable to see or speak. The Sheikh and the mustachioed man in the middle would have another man's cock in their butt cheeks and their cock in another man's butt cheeks. Even if this didn't work and I was killed, I would at least have this revenge. These homophobic Arabs would never be able to forget this as long as they lived. The humiliation of it would drive them mad.
I looked at their naked snoring bodies with satisfaction, but there was very little time to spare. I had to force the Captain to turn the boat around before we reached the Sheikh's island.
The door closed with a squeak and I locked it. There was no going back now.
"Everyone take a gun." The girls followed my direction immediately. Arabella looked weak and pathetic with the big hand gun and I realized that I probably looked the same way. After a few minutes of searching I found a bag to place the other gun, the duct tape, the 2 pairs of handcuffs and the leg shackles. There were no pockets in the tiny little white dress that kept riding up my big round ass.
I quietly unlocked the door to the room and whispered to the girls, "Follow me." We had all removed our heels so we were able to move stealthily up the stairs at the end of the hall. At the top it took a little searching but we soon figured out where the bridge was. I looked over at the three scantily clad women behind me and put my finger to my lips and opened the door slowly and quietly. As luck would have it the captain and one of the guards sat with their backs to us watching a loud television show on a little screen embedded in the control panel. I motioned for Emily to shut the door behind us and saw immediately that the guard's rifle rested against the wall by the door. This was too good to be true.
Half way into the room I stopped and with as loud and confident voice as possible I commanded, "Don't move or I'll blow your fucking head off."
They both whipped their heads around and with wide eyes realized that they faced four guns held aloft by 4 scantily clad girls.
"Hands in the air." I yelled and motioned with my head. They complied quickly. "Do you speak English?" I asked.
The guard said, "No." with a very strong accent and the captain nodded his head and said "Yes" in what sounded like a British lilt.
"Ok, Emily is going to cuff one of your hands to the wheel so you can still captain the ship. Do you understand?"
"Yes, ma'am." he responded.
"Tell him to kneel on the floor facing away from us and put his hands behind his back." I said referring to the guard.
The captain did what he was told and the guard complied kneeling on the floor facing away from us. Emily quickly cuffed the guard and then cuffed the captain to the wheel.
"Search them." I commanded.
Both men carried hand guns and knives and Emily and Amber piled them by the riffle near the door. The guard also had two additional sets of handcuffs.
The bridge had a closet so I had the girls help the man up. Immediately, I put the gun to the back of his head and walked him to the closet where I made him lay down. I used the duct tape to secure his ankles together, wrap his mouth and eyes and finally attach him to a pole in the back of the closet. He wasn't going anywhere soon.
One down, two to go, I thought to myself.
Back in the room, I told the captain, "Stop the boat!" Immediately, he grabbed a lever and the boat began to slow. "If anyone calls you, do not answer or I will put a bullet in your leg. Do you understand?"
"Yes." He said shakily.
After a few seconds, loud, angry Arabic blared over the intercom.
"What did he say?" I queried.
"He wants to know why the boat is stopping."
"Don't answer!" I repeated.
The bridge had a narrow hall that opened into a big round room and I had the girls hide themselves from view of the main door. Then I stood beside the door on the side that would conceal me when they opened it.
The angry voice blared again and then there was silence and I knew he was coming.
The wait was excruciating and I tried to breath steadily and keep my confidence. Soon I heard steps approaching and then the door opening. There was immediate angry shouting and as the door closed I realized that both guards had come. I waited until they were several steps into the room before I shouted "Don't fucking move or I will kill you!" Right as I said it Emily, Amber and Arabella came from their hiding place holding their guns aloft as well.
The guard were stunned. "Put your rifles on the floor slowly and don't touch the trigger or I will shoot.." They slowly placed the the guns on the floor. "Now kick them over." They complied. "Now your hand guns too and don't touch the trigger because I would love to kill you." They both slowly placed their hand guns on the floor and kicked them over. I grabbed a set of handcuffs and slide them to the guard who seemed to be in command. "Cuff his hands behind his back." I watched carefully and heard the click of the cuffs being engaged and secure.
"Now, I want you to kneel on the floor and put your hands behind your back and Emily is going to cuff you. Don't make any moves or I will shoot you. I have no plans to kill you but I will If I have to."
He must have believed me because he did exactly as he was ordered and Emily cuffed him.
"Now, It seems like both of you understand English."
They both nodded.
"Good, Captain take this yacht to Eygpt! Amber, make sure that the compass on the dashboard is pointed North." I turned back to the two guards. "How many guards are on this ship? Keep in mind that if you lie, I will shoot you in the cock. Do you understand?"
"Just 3." said the in-charge guard.
"You are sure on that?" I responded pointing the gun at his crotch.
"Yes."
"Is there anyone else on this boat other than the 5 men who attended the races, the captain and the 3 guards?"
"No."
"Good boy." I said condescendingly. "Now, tell me how we get these off?" I said pointing with my gun at the anklet tracking device.
"I'm sorry, I have no idea."
"Are you sure about that?" I said pointing the gun at his thigh.
"Yes, I have no idea." He looked very nervous.
Surprising even myself, I pointed directly at the middle of his thigh and pulled the trigger. The sound was deafening in the closed cabin and the guard screamed in agony. I waited for him to calm down a bit and then pointed the gun at his other thigh.
"Are you sure about that?"
"Wait! Wait!" He screamed. "The Sheikh's phone. The control is on the Sheikh's phone."
"That's great. You have a very dangerous wound and the quicker we get off this boat the better chance you have of living, so I'm going to need your help showing us how to use it."
"Yes, yes, no problem."
"Let me ask you again. Is there anyone else on this boat?"
"Just the racers, but they are alone under the deck."
"If I find out different I will shoot you again, you know that?" I threatened.
"It's the truth." He said gasping in pain.
I sent Amber downstairs to retrieve the phones from the pile of loot we had taken from the men. Then, I had Arabella treat and wrap the man's wound with the first aid supplies that were in the cabin.
The 5 phones were all password locked, but as luck would have it the Sheikh's phone was locked by fingerprint so it just took a quick trip to the men to get it unlocked. The men were still snoring and I giggled at the thought of their shock when they woke up.
The guard showed me the application on the Sheikh's phone and all it took was pressing a button and pointing at my leg. The smooth anklet opened up and I yanked it off with relief. I released the device from the other three girls too, relieved that there was no way to track us now.
I dialed 011 on the Sheikh's phone and called 411.
"Please connect me to the FBI's missing person department in Washington DC." I looked at the in-charge guard who still writhed in agony. "What's the Sheikh's full name and don't lie because if I find out you lied to me I will shoot your cock off!"
"Sheikh Ahmed Abu Saleh Al-Fulani."
"FBI Missing Persons. May I help you?" said a business like voice on the line.
"Yes, Kristi Moore is being held captive on an island in the Red Sea owned by Sheikh Ahmed Abu Saleh Al-Fulani. There are at least 100 girls being held against their will there including other Americans. I made the guard spell his name then I repeated the spelling back to the FBI agent. In addition, Mr. Robert Carr in Las Vegas Nevada is holding girls at his estate against their will and engaging in slave trade with the Sheikh." I immediately hung up. I had no idea if the FBI would even believe my call or follow up but it felt good to say it.
I wrapped the duct tape tightly around the guard's leg and over his dressing hoping to staunch the bleeding, then with the other girls' help got both guards in the closet. I wrapped up the non-injured one like the first guard and left the injured one with his handcuffs on. He was looking sick and I knew he was going anywhere.
I walked outside and dropped the GPS anklets and the phones into the Red Sea. I took a moment and caught my breath. We were incredibly lucky so far and we were going to need a lot more luck to finish the rest of my plan. More luck, I feared, than one person is allowed.
Back inside the cabin, I immediately walked to the captain. "Map of the Red Sea!" I commanded.
He pointed to a drawer where after some digging I procured the correct map. The four of us stared at it for a long time without saying anything. I could tell that despite our success thus far, they were terrified. If we ran into Saudi authorities they would release the Sheikh and put us back in his care. This would surely mean a painful death. I steadied myself and pointed to a spot on the map...a city on the coast of Eygpt - Hurghada.
Hurghada had a direct road to Cairo and appeared to be a resort town. I walked to the captain and pointed at Hurghada. "How long?"
"7, 8 hours at full speed. This yacht can go 50 knots."
8 hours might be too long. The yacht, of course had a GPS. I'm not sure that they would be monitoring it back at the island, but when they realized the Sheikh was missing, they would surely track it immediately. There had to be Saudi police or military boats that could find us and catch us.
I looked over at my twin, Arabella sitting on the floor and I tried to think things through. I had no ID, no passport, nothing to prove who I was. Of course, I could go to the embassy and tell them everything. I had created an identity for me so I must be in a database. But, then our escape would be the biggest story of the year. We would be on CNN all day long for weeks. And, how would I explain Arabella? My twin, yet she is a Dutch citizen. Even if the authorities shut down the island and arrested Robert Carr and the Sheikh, would I be truly safe. Men with that much power could still get me...even from prison.
I told the girls to make sure we didn't change course and walked outside to look around the yacht. I immediately found the little speed boat that could be lowered to the ocean for transit from the huge yacht. It was plenty big enough for the four of us. I would have the Captain stop near the city in a sparsely populated area so we could hopefully get ashore without the Egyptian authorities seeing us.
In order for this to work we needed money. The watches and jewelry we took off the Sheikh and his cronies were worth 40 or 50 grand but we needed more. Money could buy Arabella and I fake IDs and passage back to the USA.
I went back downstairs and after opening a few doors I found what looked like the Sheikh's private bedroom/office. There was a huge and beautiful mahogany desk on one side of the room and I immediately began to riffle through it. There was nothing of any value anywhere, but I knew the Sheikh had to be carrying something that could be used in an emergency. After a frustrating 20 minutes, a light bulb went off in my head. I pulled the drawers out one at a time and on the third one I found what I was looking for. The drawer was slightly smaller and the back made a hollow sound. After fiddling with it for a few minutes I was able to pop it open. There was a thick wad of beautiful american money, a wad of Saudi cash and a pouch with a little tie at the top.
With trembling hands I opened the pouch and found what could be our salvation. There must have been 100 gorgeous shimmering diamonds. If they were valuable and undoubtedly they were (the Sheikh would have nothing less than nearly perfect diamonds) there could be a million dollars or more in the bag.
My dress was so small that there was literally nowhere to put the loot so I went through the Sheikh's closet and found a suit coat. It was huge on me but it concealed the money and diamonds and it concealed my embarrassingly curvy body as well. I started back to the bridge feeling my butt and tits bouncing and swaying but now thankfully they were covered up.
When I passed the room where the Sheikh and his cronies were tied up I couldn't help myself and looked in on them again. There was still snoring but I noticed something else. Two of the men were stirring and one of those men was the Sheikh. I yanked the tape from his eyes and looked him in the face. He was groggy but his surprised face amused me. Quickly, though, the surprise morphed into extreme anger.
"What's a matter Sheikhie? Is there a dick in your ass?" He thrashed about helplessly and there were muffled sounds coming from his taped mouth. "I'm sorry Sheikhie I can't understand you. Sheikie, I might be mistaken but it looks like you might be getting excited by this." I giggled. He was tapped so tightly to the man in front of him that I couldn't see his cock but my comment enraged him even more.
"Alright, Sheikhie I've got to go now." I taped his eyes back shut. "You enjoy your special time with your friends." I smiled widely as I left them. No matter what happened, I had this great moment of revenge.
As I swayed along on my heels back to the bridge, I was feeling some confidence. This might just work if we could get to the coast of Egypt.
I walked back into the bridge to find Arabella watching the captain carefully. I relieved her. "Captain, I'm only going to say this once. Your fate is tied to ours. If we don't make it to Egypt, I will kill you before we are captured." I stuck the gun right up to his temple. "If we don't make it, I'm going to assume you sabotaged us."
He nodded and I sat down to watch the GPS map on the console and compare it to the paper map. Subtly, I noticed he increased our speed and I smiled to myself.
"How long until we get to Egypt, now?" I asked.
"6-7 hours." he said with trepidation.
The mood was tense in the cabin. It was as though we all expected the worse. Every minute that ticked from the clock made us closer to freedom. The waiting became excruciating and the clock seemed to barely move. Every minute seemed like 10.
After awhile Arabella stood up and came to my chair. "May I sit beside you?" she asked tentatively.
I nodded and moved my shapely butt over. The chair was small and our hips and breasts actually pushed into each other. It was strangely erotic.
"Jenni, I'm so sorry this happened to you." she began. I didn't interrupt her this time. "I was so caught up in my needs that I overlooked the lives I was destroying. When I started I only used boys who wanted to be girls in my experiments, but as the transformations improved and we were on the verge of perfecting it I got impatient and I sent them to find someone exactly like me to test it on. It was wrong, so unbelievably wrong."
Arabella was sobbing and I could see her remorse was sincere, but I certainly wasn't ready to forgive. "Arabella, I am going to help you, but when we get to America we are going to have to part ways. You destroyed my life and I can never fully forgive you. Plus, twins that look like us will attract too much attention and we can't attract attention because we are never going to be safe if we do."
She nodded silently and returned to where she was sitting on the floor.
The hours seemed like days but we finally made it to one hour away. The sun was fully out and the gorgeous red sea stretched out in every direction. It was so bright that I was relieved when I found that the bridge was stocked with a lot sunglasses.
Suddenly, I heard a beep and saw a little red blip appear on the GPS monitor. I had seen the red blips before but the Captain had assured me that they were vessels more than 50 miles away. This one looked very close.
"How close is that boat, Captain!?" I demanded.
"10 miles." he said. "I thought it was just passing by but it appears to be coming right at us. They must be tracking us. I didn't warn anyone! I swear!" he said desperately.
"Can you outrun them?"
"It will be close." he admitted.
For the longest time the blip didn't get closer but suddenly it seemed like they were right upon us.
"We need to be ready Ladies! They stood up and gathered our things. "Bring everything I said. We won't know what we need until we get there."
I saw the coastline appear on the horizon and I pumped my fist. "Are we going to make it Captain?"
"It's going to be really close. I swear I didn't warn them!"
"Just get us there Captain and everything will be alright." I assured him.
Ten minutes later he stopped the boat. "We are 5 coastline miles from Hurghada. If you get in the speedboat now they might not be able to stop you."
I uncuffed him from the steering wheel and cuffed his hands behind his back. The five of us walked quickly onto the deck of the boat and over to the speedboat. I grabbed a life preserver and handed it to Arabella. "This is where you start making it up to me."
She put the preserver on and looked at me perplexed. I tightened it and positioned her gun right at the Captain. "Alright this is how it's going to work. Arabella is going to hold the gun on you while you let us into the sea so we don't have any funny business. Then, she is going to climb down the ladder and jump in the boat. I cuffed one of his hands right to the railing by the control so he couldn't go anywhere and the three of us climbed into the speed boat. It seemed like it took forever for the mechanical lift to lower the boat into the ocean, but it did and the boat floated freely bobbing with the waves.
"Alright Arabella. Time to climb down." I yelled then started the boat. We waited and waited but nothing happened. "I said it's time to come down." I screamed over the loud motor. Amber and Emily joined in as well, but she didn't climb onto the ladder. Suddenly, a male figure appeared over the railing. It was the guard I had shot. He looked terrible. His face was ghostly white. However, I noticed immediately he had a handgun pointed at us. I pulled the throttle and boat exploded with power away from the yacht. "Duck!" I screamed and the girls dropped to the deck.
The speed boat had a powerful engine and we put a large gap between the yacht and us in seconds. I heard the gun fire several times but when we were out of range and I turned around the girls were OK and I saw no major damage to the boat.
Poor, weak pathetic Arabella I thought. She/he had destroyed my life but I still found myself feeling very sad. She would be tortured and killed for sure. Probably in the most heinous and painful way. As the beach came closer and closer there was a somber mood in the boat.
I slowed the boat down and traveled parallel to the beach towards a cluster of housing nearby. I carefully beached the boat 50 yards away and we took off our heels and jumped onto the sand.
In the distance I could see that the boat which had been following the Sheikh's had arrived. It was larger and official looking. I climbed back into the speed boat and looked around until I found a pair of binoculars. The boat was big and military looking and it had Arabic lettering on it.
"It's military but it's not NATO or American. It could be Saudi so we cannot take the risk." I tossed the binoculars to Emily and she agreed.
We hustled up the beach toward the houses. Emily and Amber jiggled in their tight little dresses that were entirely inappropriate for rural Egypt! I was so thankful that I had the suit coat. Surreptitiously, I pulled one diamond out and palmed it in my hand.
At the first house we reached a woman was hanging up the wash in the back. She starred at us in wide-eyed disbelief.
After a few seconds the woman starting speaking in what I assumed was Arabic. She was quite animated.
I looked over at the girls. "I have a plan. Just trust me and keep quiet." They both nodded.
"Ma'am." I began. "Do you speak English?"
She screamed something in Arabic towards the house and after a few seconds a young man walked out. He looked like the Egyptian equivalent of a gamer nerd. He had glasses perched on his nose and wild, unruly hair. He looked at us like he saw ghosts.
"Do you speak, English?"
"Yes I do." he responded with only a slight accent. "Who are you and how did you get here?" He said with his eyes wide with disbelief.
I looked back at the boat anxiously. It was only a matter of time before they sent a boat ashore after us or contacted the local police.
"We don't have time for stories." I lifted the diamond into the air. "We need 3 burqas, a car and a driver."
The boy looked carefully at the diamond. "How do I know it is real?"
"Three of the hottest western women you have ever seen just washed up on your beach. Do you think we are trafficking in fake diamonds? What's the worst that can happen. If it's fake you drive to Cairo and lose gas money and some old pieces of cloth. If it's real you get 10,000 US dollars. Not a very tough decision."
He nodded and rushed into the house motioning for us to follow him. The house was very small and dark. He ducked into what must have been his mother's room while she followed yelling loudly in Arabic at him. He came out seconds later with three black burqas. I put the hot, restrictive outfit on over the suit coat. I would roast but I couldn't afford to lose the coat with all the diamonds and cash. I looked over at the girls, we were completely anonymous.
"Car." I ordered simply. He took us to a little garage with a tiny car...a make I had never heard before...and we all squished in the back. He jumped in the driver seat but his mother stayed out.
"She needs to come too." I ordered.
"She won't be much help." he said. "She hates cars."
"I will give you $100 American if you take her into town and drop her off." I said urgently.
He shrugged. After a few seconds of staring he yelled something at his mom and she got in.
The dusty road by the red sea led into a dusty highway along the red sea. Within a few minutes we had entered the city of Hurghada. It was much more modern than I anticipated. The boy pulled up to Cafe and reached out his hand to the back seat. I pulled out out $300 and said take her to a bank instead and tell her to go shopping for the next couple of hours.
He did as he was told and we pulled back onto the highway to Cairo. Only 3 hours if I estimated correctly. I laid my head back and tried to relax. The windows were open and dust blew into the car, but it had no air conditioning so the alternative was suffocating. The burqa was brutally hot and I felt myself drifting off and shaking myself awake. The heat was making me drowsy.
The further we traveled into the desert, the more remote it got. We were no longer on the red sea and there was nothing but dusty nothingness on either side of us. The cars began to thin out too and soon we were all alone.
Each mile that passed was a relief. I expected to see a road block at any minute. Crooked third world policemen would surely sell us right back to the Sheikh and to certain death. I thought for a moment about Arabella. She had taken my life from me, but what was happening to her right now I wouldn't wish upon anyone. There was nothing I could have done though. Staying longer would have only gotten us caught. Once I was free and back in the USA, I would make sure that the Sheikh got what he deserved. Mr. Carr, too. These men would never prey upon another woman if I could help it.
Absentmindedly, I reached down between my legs. I still surprised myself when I felt nothing. I imagined that it would take years to be used to it...to have nothing but a hairless slit down there. As a man, I grabbed down there all the time, so the habit wouldn't die easy. Having a small, womanly body left me feeling vulnerable at every moment. There was nothing I could do to protect myself physically against just about any man. I was weak even for a woman. The firm, heavy breasts seemed to be always in the way...when I reached or bent or really did anything, they were there. And, my humiliating apple ass... I would be stared at the rest of my life unless I wore a potato sack or a Burqa. The face of an angel and the body of a porn star. That was me now and I would have to find a way to accept it.
A little town appeared on the highway and I told the boy to stop and buy water. He came back with a gallon jug and some oranges. We ate ravenously and drank the gallon quickly. I suddenly felt much better.
After about an hour the outskirts of Cairo came into view. We weren't out of the woods yet, but I felt more relief at every moment.
"Leave the main road." I ordered thinking the side streets would make us anonymous.
The buildings got closer and closer together and finally we were in densely populated Cairo. People were everywhere. The sidewalks were full and traffic ground to a halt. We need to get to the Australian embassy I told the boy.
"I have no idea where that is!" he exclaimed. He seem nervous and exasperated by the crowded streets.
"Then, you need to find out. We don't speak or read the language." I responded.
He found a spot and pulled off the road. After a few minutes, he had the address programmed into his phone.
It took hours but we made it. The Australian embassy was located right along the Nile in North Cairo. I looked at Emily and I felt tears in my eyes as she stripped off the Burqa. She hugged both of us and before she could go I put a handful of diamonds in her hand. "You deserve these." I said simply.
She had tears flowing from her eyes and smiled with gratitude. Once out of the car she raced toward the two military guards.
Suddenly Amber screamed, "Wait!" She looked at me. "We should go too. The Australians will get us to our embassy.
I reached into the pouch and handed her a handful of diamonds. "I'm not going to our embassy." I said simply.
"You have to come. This is the best way!" She implored.
"Go! They could be lurking nearby." I implored. She shook her head and joined Emily. They got to the front of the embassy unimpeded and the guards seemed to question them for a moment, then quickly let them inside. They had done it! They were free.
"Go!' I screamed at the boy and he entered traffic with a squeal of the tires. In my joy for the girls there was something I didn't notice. From across the street, a dark Mercedes entered traffic too. A couple of car lengths behind us.
I told him to find a small, non-American hotel and he obliged looking back and forth as he drove. Neither of us noticed the Mercedes who kept just back and out of sight.
The boy found a thin hotel located in the middle of a busy block and we quickly stopped at a bank to convert a couple thousand dollars into Egyptian pounds. The woman in the lobby didn't question us as the boy checked in with a fake name. The room and bathroom were worn but clean and had just a twin bed, a chair and an old television. The window looked out to a very thin alley.
I pulled off the Burqa relieved to finally be free of it. The boy looked at my shyly. "What's your name?" I finally asked him.
He responded "Ali" softly.
I put my hand on his shoulder and said, "Ali, I still need your help." He nodded shyly. "I put a wad of cash in his hand. I need clothes." I had no doubt that off the shelf clothes wouldn't fit me properly. I was fit and thin but with very large breasts and a big bubble butt. I didn't have a choice, though, I would just have to squeeze into them the best I could.
He smiled and said, "Yes."
I gave him a big hug pressing my breasts into him and my head on his chest. I immediately felt his erection and smiled to myself. If I had it I might as well use it. He ran downstairs and borrowed a measuring tape and we got all of my measurements. I sent him out with orders to get bras, panties, dresses, pants, blouses, flats, sandals, tooth brushes and toothpaste and everything else I could think of. Once he was gone, I bolted the door and stripped naked then took my first shower in a long time. I took the gun I kept from the boat with me along with the suit coat. I was not letting the remaining diamonds or the cash out of my sight.
The shower felt amazing and for the first time in a long time I felt relaxed. I was wary of what could happen, but I felt like we were well hidden. The scratchy old towels were too small to wrap around me so I waited for Ali naked and turned the television on. I was shocked to immediately see pictures of Amber and Emily on the screen. I couldn't understand the broadcast or words on the screen but their appearance seemed to be big breaking news here. It seemed too quick. We had only left them a couple of hours ago. Someone must have immediately leaked their appearance to the press. They seemed much younger in the pictures that were shown. I hoped they would be alright. The Sheikh's power had a long reach.
The television continued showing pictures of the girls before they were captured and video of their family and friends. It appeared that their original disappearances were big news at the time.
I put a towel down and sat on the chair naked with the gun on the little table right next to me. Suddenly, the screen showed a picture of the Sheikh. It sent a chill through my spine. He had his usual look of arrogance.
There was a sudden banging on my door and I instinctively jumped up and grabbed the gun. My naked breasts bounced heavily. I pointed the gun directly at the door as the banging continued. There was a loud bang and the door bowed inward. Someone was trying to bust it open. With my heart beating out of control I darted to one side of the television which was located behind where the door opened up. I would have cover from the opening door and the television. Whoever was there wouldn't see me right away and I would have the element of surprise.
The second thrust at the door busted the locks wide open and splinters of wood flew around the little room. Two men in suits entered with guns drawn. "I screamed drop your guns!" Both men instinctively turned towards me with their guns aloft. I fired immediately taking out the first man's upper arm. He fell backwards onto the bed dropping his weapon to the floor. The second man squeezed off two rounds. The first hit the TV right in front of me sending glass and hard plastic everywhere. The second went right by my head into the wall sending plaster cascading around the room. I don't know where I got the calm but as I turned my gun toward the second man I somehow ignored the flying debris and the deafening noise and shot him him directly in the chest. He fell backwards into the wall by the window.
I darted across the room and kicked their guns away from their prostrate bodies. The man I shot in the chest was stirring. He must have a bullet proof vest on I thought to myself as I quickly analyzed the situation.
"Who are you?" I shouted at the man who I had shot in the shoulder pointing the gun at his head.
He looked at me, his face in anguish. "Saudi intelligence."
"And why are you after me?"
"We were told to wait at the Australian embassy for you and take you to the Saudi embassy. They sent another two guys to stake out the US Embassy."
"Why didn't you take me at the Australian embassy?"
"Because you were too close to the guards."
"Who sent you?"
"I only follow orders." he was in terrible pain and he was gasping his responses in heavily accented English.
The man who I shot in the chest was sitting up now. "Handcuff yourselves to the bed frame." I commanded.
I was acutely aware that they might have other weapons, so I was ready to pull the trigger again. This time at their heads.
"We don't have handcuffs." said the man I had shot in the chest.
"The only other option is that I shoot you in the kneecap so you can't follow me."
They produced handcuffs and cuffed themselves to the bed frame. I made sure that they cuffed both hands through the bed frame, so that they couldn't reach any other weapons they might have. Training the gun on them the whole time, I put the suit coat on carefully switching hands on the gun as I thrust my arms through the sleeves. Grabbing the Burqa, I sprinted into the hall and then into the staircase where I slipped on the restrictive, but anonymous garment over my curvaceous frame.
As calm as possible I made my way down the stairs. The police would arrive any minute and I didn't want to arouse suspicion. I walked through the empty lobby and onto the street where it appeared that most hotel guests had escaped to. I slipped into the crowd just as police cars arrived. They jumped out of their cruisers and raced into the hotel with guns drawn as I turned my back on them and walked barefoot down the Cairo street.
I don't know where I got the courage, but it was apparent that I wasn't going to go down without a fight! The rough sidewalk bit at my little sensitive feet and I was sure that I would be grabbed at any moment, but it didn't happen. I went to the area where Ali had parked the car and waited. Not too close to the car, but in the area that he would pass on the way to the parking garage once he saw what happened at the hotel. Sure enough, after about 30 minutes he arrived walking quickly with a terrified face.
"Ali." I called out and he approached me still holding the bags of clothes and other necessities.
We walked through the city for about a mile stopping in alleys and storefronts to make sure we weren't being followed. Occasionally we slip into a store and exit out the back. It took us an hour to walk a mile, but the precautions were mandatory.
The next hotel was a little nicer than the first and within a few minutes we had a room. This time with two twin beds. Ali told the woman at the counter that he was traveling with his aunt.
Up in the room I was relieved to finally wear panties and a bra and to put on relatively normal clothing. It took several tries but I finally found a dress and blouse that fit OK. My huge breasts bulged out of the silky white blouse and my bubble butt was impossible to hide in the skirts he had purchased. To my annoyance, he had purchased high heeled shoes. Luckily the ones he got were only 3 inches. I did my dressing with bathroom door ajar enough for Ali to look in. I figured it wouldn't hurt to keep the boy aroused, it might keep him around longer and I still needed his help.
I looked like a classy knockout now instead of a slutty one. As I examined my hair I noticed that my dark brown roots were showing. I had almost forgotten that I wasn't a natural blond. That gave me an idea. I sent Ali out to get some high end woman's hair color. Within the hour, I was a brunette. Now, I would stand out much less in an Muslim country.
I turned the TV on and it still showed the girls on the news channel. I had Ali Translate.
"They are saying that the girl's are claiming that they were kidnapped by an Arab Sheikh. A man named Sheikh Ahmed Abu Saleh Al-Fulani. "
The Sheikh's arrogant scowl came on the screen again. I suddenly felt extremely tired. The day's events had really knocked me out.
"Turn it off please, Ali." I asked and he did as told. I suddenly realized just how dependent I was on the boy as I looked at him. He was a handsome kid and actually fairly muscular. However, he was very young and his dark rimmed glasses and wild hair made him look like a student or a gamer. He seemed reliable, but the boy could leave and turn me in at any moment or he could steal the diamonds and money. Even if he just left things would be much more difficult.
I pulled the covers out and stripped down to my bra and panties. "Ali, I'm still scared would you sleep in my bed with me?" I asked giving him my best damsel in distress look. I had to make the boy my ally. It was imperative. I moved over and he laid down next to me after taking his shirt and pants off. He looked very nervous. I put my head on his shoulder and cuddled up next to him. What surprised me the most was how easy this was. I wasn't feeling the revulsion at lying next to a man like I should. I put my hand on his erect cock and cuddled closer. I could tell the boy had no idea what to do so I gently rubbed my hand up and down on his penis through his underwear. After about 30 seconds he convulsed and exploded. I could feel the moisture through the fabric.
It was only 7 pm, but I fell asleep immediately and didn't wake up for 12 hours. When my eyes opened up I saw Ali on the other bed holding a bag of pastries and a coffee.
"Are you hungry?" he asked simply.
"Thank you, Ali" I said gratefully and gave him a big hug. I was still just wearing a bra and panties and I pressed my big breasts up against him. He was instantly hard again.
The news of the kidnapping was still on the television and I asked Ali to translate.
"They say that the island was raided by Saudi police last night but that there were no women found and no evidence that any women were ever held there."
I was shocked. How did they move the girls so quickly? The Saudi's must be lying.
"They also say that the Sheikh has an alibi. He was staying with a friend in Saudi Arabia...a Saudi prince during the whole time the girls say they were kidnapped."
Suddenly the Sheikh appeared on the screen. His face was full of arrogant hate. He appeared to be getting interviewed in Saudi Arabia.
"The Sheikh says he has been with his friend the prince for the past 6 months." Ali translated. "He says that he believes the girls' story but that there must be an impostor...an evil, depraved man using his name. He says he will get to the bottom of this and make sure the impostor is found and punished. He says all of his resources will be used to find the man."
It would be impossible for me to hate a man more than I hated the Sheikh at this moment. I wished that I had killed him when I had the chance. The Prince appeared on the screen and Ali translated.
"The Saudi government will not stop until this impostor is caught. What has been done to these girls is a tragedy and we will find the perpetrator and bring him to justice."
He was going to escape justice. Just as I suspected, the Saudi royal family would protect their friend. There were tears in my eyes and I hid them and raced into the bathroom.
I looked into the mirror at the scared young girl who stood there. I was the epitome of feminine beauty and sexuality. I was happy for my decision not to go to the embassy. My friends were not safe. No one was safe from these people. I was going to have to live underground for the rest of my life. People like Robert Carr and the Sheikh never faced justice. They were too connected and wealthy.
I walked back out into the room. "Ali will you please buy me sunless tanning lotion? The darkest available."
He left quickly and I was alone to take my shower and prepare for the day. There was still a lot I had to do to escape
It took awhile for Ali to return and my beautiful silky brunette hair had completely dried into place. If there was one part of my transformation I loved, it was the hair. I couldn't imagine having to style it every day. The makeup wasn't bad either. The permanent tattoos looked real. I was always tastefully made up.
Ali had a bottle in his hand and with a sheepish grin he handed it to me. "Hard to find, but here you go. It says dark, luxuriant tan."
I would have to take his word for it. The Arabic lettering reminded me of the distance I still had to go to get back to the states.
I went into the bathroom, stripped and began to cover myself completely with the oil. I was very flexible now, but I still couldn't quite get my whole back. Ali would have to complete it. Walked into the room completely exposed and Ali's eyes bulged. "Would you mind?" I asked demurely and turned around presenting my back to him. I imagined his eyes would be glued to my bubble butt. I know mine would have been in my old body.
His covered my back completely but when he got to the small of my back he hesitated. "Please, Ali, I need my butt as well." He rubbed it thoroughly, his hands felt large and strong and I couldn't help but feel a bit aroused despite myself. Much to my horror, I began to think of those hands spanking me and I began to get very wet. I fought to think of other things but I kept imagining him flipping me over his lap for a spanking followed by bending me over the bed. What was wrong with me!? I tried to think of anything else but it was overpowering. I started thinking about kneeling in front of him and taking him into my mouth, but it was too much.
"Ali, I need to use the bathroom." I quickly exclaimed and left the room. When I was in the bathroom I realized that I was sticky down to my thighs with arousal. It was the curse of Mr. X. I was programmed to want to be humiliated and dominated. Ali was too sweet of a boy to treat me in the way my body seemed to need, but back in the states that wouldn't be the case and I wondered if I could resist? I still had enough diamonds to avoid people for a long, long time. It seemed this would be a must. My body and mind were a slave to my desires. It was almost as if I lost control around men.
I stood for about 30 minutes in front of the mirror waiting for it to dry and then applied another coat. Ali's hands once more sent me into arousal. I felt as if the boy wanted to, he would have complete control over me.
I stood in the bathroom again looking at the mirror in amazement. My skin had turned dark brown. Combined with my dark hair, I could move freely. They weren't looking for a darkly tanned brunette.
"Ali, now comes the hard part. I need an American passport stamped with entry to Egypt and several other countries to reduce suspicion. Do you have any idea where we could find someone who could do this? It has to be an expert, so I can get back into the states."
He rubbed his chin. "I will find out." he said confidently. "I just need to go to an internet cafe." He strode confidently out of the room and I immediately felt aroused. Just the confidence he suddenly possessed left me almost panting with desire.
"Ali!" I gasped causing him to turn back. "Take a diamond. Tell them it is theirs if we are connected to a true expert forger." He nodded and once more walked with confidence through the door. I shook my head and slapped my face and then laid on the bed completely naked.
Hours passed and it was dinner time by the time Ali came back. My little stomach growled. He came into the room with a sly smile and a box with bread, fruit and vegetables. "I have found the man! It took a lot of research and time on chat rooms, but I found an expert forger who is not that far away."
Surprising myself, I jumped up and hugged him forgetting that I was completely naked. It was at that moment that I realized that I made a huge mistake. My nipples were hard and I felt the arousal course through my body. It was almost as if I was on autopilot.
I dropped to my knees naked in front of him. "Is there something you would like me to do for you?" I asked. I felt like I was about to cum by just kneeling naked in front of a clothed man. I felt so submissive and humiliated, but I couldn't help myself.
He dropped both his pants and underwear to his knees exposing a very erect penis. Not huge, but not badly sized either. I kissed his balls and the under side of his cock as if I was worshiping it before I took it in my mouth. I took it deep into my throat putting as much suction as possible on it. I felt him convulse and within seconds he was cumming in my mouth. Shockingly this didn't gross me out. The salty taste and texture seem natural in my mouth. Did they program this into me too I thought?
It was at this point that I was able to regain my senses and I sprinted into the bathroom to spit it out. I washed my mouth out and looked into the mirror. What have I become? I thought as I stared at the beautiful girl in the mirror who was even younger than Ali. The tears poured out of my eyes. I was so emotional.
It took a good half an hour but I finally regained my composure. I ate as much as my little stomach would hold and then dressed as conservatively as possible. We were going to see the forger tonight. I had to get out of the country and buy a remote cabin somewhere in the mountains so I could stay away from men.
I was completely ashamed of myself and embarrassed by my desires and even though I had reassured Ali that he had done nothing to cause my reaction, I could still see the concern on the boy's face as we exited the hotel and onto the stiffing Cairo streets. I rubbed his back affectionately and he smiled softly.
It was the first time I had entered public without a Burqa. Despite my changed appearance, I felt exposed. I wished I had never left the hotel without it on. As we walked down the street, I noticed that nearly every man checked me out closely. It was humiliating to be a hot woman and I felt I was on display despite my more modest clothing. My tits and ass were too pronounced to totally hide them and my face was so striking that it would stand out in any crowd.
After a few blocks we turned onto a very narrow street and knocked on a splintering wood door. A middle-aged bearded man opened the door with a creak and after a few seconds of Arabic talk between he and Ali we were invited inside. There were a few couches and it looked like a nondescript Arab living space until he led us upstairs. The upstairs room was large and filled with advanced computers. Quickly, he led me to a white screen and took my picture. He said something in Arabic to me and I looked to Ali confused.
"He says is this picture alright." he translated.
I was shocked when I looked at the photo. I was photogenic as well. I had a serious look on my face but my beauty was awe inspiring. I was not a girl who could blend into a crowd.
I shook my head yes and the man and Ali had a conversation.
"He says we should wait downstairs. It will be an hour."
"Tell him we will give him a thousand more if we can watch him work." I had no intention of letting this man out of my sight so he could make a phone call. I did not trust that a criminal forger wouldn't sell us out for more money. The man nodded yes and we sat down. I watched him closely so that he couldn't send an email or text without my knowing.
In just 45 minutes, he turned on a high tech printer and printed my passport. It looked exactly right to me but Ali examined it closely. "I read up on the latest security features of American passports. This seems to be in perfect order." 15 minutes later the forger handed over a Nevada driver's license that passed Ali's critique as well.
I gave the man double the agreed price hoping that generosity would keep him from betraying us. However, he only took the extra $1000 that was promised and handed the rest back shaking his head.
Once outside in the alley, I looked up at Ali. "Thank you." I said simply.
He had a tear in his eye as he smiled.
As we walked back down the congested streets of Cairo towards our hotel, I felt a sense of relief to have an identity. I completely trusted Ali that the passport and driver's license would work. I'm sure the boy spent the entire day researching it thoroughly. A beautiful woman will do that to a young man. I knew it first hand from my own exploits at his age.
The men stared at me again and with every look my brain went into overdrive. I felt a surge of desire with every glance. I fought with all of my might to think of other things, but I kept coming back to men. I desperately needed to be humiliated and dominated and I although I hated the thought of it, my body was on a different wavelength. The image of a penis caused my mouth to water and my vagina to lubricate. The programming had left me with these intense feelings and I didn't know how to thwart them. I felt like a slave to them.
Luckily the hotel wasn't far away and when we arrived I rushed through the lobby and up the stairs. Inside the hotel room, I felt more free, but there was still Ali. The boy was sweet and innocent and his looks, although desirous, weren't dominating like my body seemed to need. I could hold myself back and think in his presence.
"Ali." I began. "It's not safe for me here. I need to leave the country immediately."
He nodded sadly. "I understand."
"I don't know how to thank you enough. You have saved my life."
He smiled shyly and we embraced. I felt the fires burning in me but we pulled away before my body went on autopilot.
"I can't take a plane, Ali. I have to leave by boat. They will be looking for me at the airport."
He nodded and rubbed his chin. "I will be back." He said simply and strode out the door.
As I sat alone in the hotel room, I thought of the journey ahead. Did these men have enough power to put my picture on alert at customs? Would I be able to enter the USA undetected? Would Ali find me a way by boat? I felt on edge but hopeful. I turned on the TV to take my mind off of things for a bit.
What I saw caused my heart to stop. There was a picture of Amber on the screen and a graphic that looked like breaking news just below her picture. I could understand none of the words but after a few minutes it was obvious what had happened...Amber was missing.
The wait for Ali to return was excruciating and when he finally did he could tell something was terribly wrong. He turned to the screen and immediately translated for me.
"Amber has gone missing." he stated. "She had been escorted to the airport and through security, but she never boarded the plane. Her purse was found in the garbage of a bathroom."
"No!' I said and started to cry. "How could this happen?"
"This isn't like America." said Ali. "They should have had security on her until she actually boarded the plane. Some people are ruthless and can be bribed."
He continued to translate. "They are scouring the city for her."
I knew they wouldn't find her. She was probably on a boat or private plane on the way back to the Sheikh as we spoke.
Ali looked at me with caring eyes. "I've found a cargo ship going to Miami and I've secured a room for you."
"In a cargo ship?" I asked surprised.
"It's quite interesting actually." said Ali "Most cargo ships rent rooms since there are no longer ocean liners that will travel across the sea."
"But how will I get through customs? They are looking for me and we can't trust anyone."
"This is Egypt." he said matter-of-factly. "We just give them a bigger bribe."
We took the car to the industrial shipping area of town. I was amazed at how big the ships looked up close. They were enormous. I felt a surge of fear as we passed the motley assortment of sailors who populated the freighters. These were the type of men I would be spending several weeks with on the journey and they looked swarthy and untrustworthy. After several minutes we arrived at a gate that led to the international departure docks. Ali pulled the car to the side of the road and turned to me. "This is where we part ways, Jenni. I cannot go with you any farther. Remember what you need to say to the agent?"
"Yes." I responded and felt my emotions get the best of me.
I felt more sadness than I anticipated and was shocked to feel the tears running down my face. As a woman, I was so emotional and it never failed to surprise me. I gave him a huge hug and whispered "Thank you." in his ear. He had tears in his eyes too and looking at him I felt more grateful than I had ever felt in my life. After the horrible experiences I had endured with horrible men, I had found someone truly good. It made me believe for the first time in a long time that there was enough good in the world that I would end up alright. Not everyone was like the Sheikh, Robert Carr or Nurse Nancy.
"Good bye, Ali. I will never forget you." Before I could think about it more I hopped out of the car and quickly strode into the building at the gate.
The customs room looked very official and a man in a uniform stood on the other side of the counter facing me. He spoke to me in Arabic but when I spoke English back and handed him an American password, he broke into English with a strong accent. "Where are you going, Ma'am?"
I looked right at him and said, "My name is Jenni and I need to go to Miami." The man suddenly got a knowing look in his eyes.
"Everything is taken care of." He said simply. He ushered me to a car. As I rode with the gruff Arab man I thought back on what Ali told me. The man in the customs office will take you to the gate unharmed because I will be holding a diamond for him. He will do his job...believe me. One of these diamonds is worth more than he makes in two years.
The man drove me to a giant freighter called the 'Mary Jane' and even helped me up the ramp into the boat. The captain was waiting for me and the custom's agent handed him an envelope.
"Welcome, Jenni." he said. I was immediately relieved to see that he was an American, but to my dismay, I was very aroused by this mature man in a crisp, clean uniform. He took my bag from the official and waved him off. "Follow me and I'll show you to your quarters."
I followed him up the stairs for at least 5 flights trying like hell not to look at his ass. Fighting the programming was exhausting. I actually started daydreaming about this man spanking me over his lap. Once again I was disgusted by myself and aroused at the same time.
When we finally reached my room, I was relieved to find that it was spacious, clean and had a lock on the door. It also had a large corner window which gave me a wide view of the harbor.
"Jenni, I hope this meets your satisfaction."
"It does captain." I squeaked in my high voice.
"Good, I would cordially like to invite you to dine with me this evening."
"That would be an honor Captain."
"Good, then I will send a man for you at 7:00." He turned and left down the hall and I quickly closed and locked the door.
I absolutely didn't want to go to dinner. I just wanted to live in this room until we reached the states. I was so intensely vulnerable now. I could hardly protect myself in this weak little body and I had left the gun behind for fear it would be spotted in customs. If the Captain or any of his men wanted me I wouldn't be able to stop them.
The first thing I did was strip down completely naked and lay on the bed. It felt so good to be rid of the tight blouse and skirt and the bra supported my big breasts nicely but it felt good to have it off as well. I turned over on my side and tried to rest. I had hours until dinner and I needed sleep to keep my wits about me. I held my melon-like breasts close and drifted off to sleep. My dreams were intense. I imagined the ship's captain bending me over his bed and fucking me hard. There was something about the authority of the uniform that made me very aroused. When I woke several hours later I was so wet that my juices had saturated the bed underneath me.
The powers of my programming were intense. I felt like I would forever be fighting them and I was starting to think it would be a losing battle. It was nearly six and when I looked out of the window I noticed that we were already out to sea. In the Mediterranean I imagined. The view was beautiful and I made a note to watch the sunset in a couple of hours. The warm shower felt wonderful and I even washed my hair. It was a nice perk to know that my hair would fall into place perfectly by just air drying.
As I dried off in my suite I thought about the diamonds. I couldn't leave them unattended and the clothing Ali had purchased for me was very tight. It would be almost impossible to hide all the diamonds on my person. I looked around the room and then finally settled on the bathroom. I reached in the shower and poured half of the shampoo out and dropped the diamonds in. It would only take a quick wash to clean them up. I felt very proud of myself for my ingenious hiding place.
With the diamonds safely tucked away I poured out my bag of clothing. I couldn't wear the clothes I came in with. The skirt was sweat stained and the blouse looked the worse for wear as well so I looked through the bag hoping for a miracle. After several tries I found a skirt that seemed to have fabric with a little Lycra or similar material in it and I pulled it over my hips. The skirt was short and extremely tight. It showed off my bubble butt provocatively and as I looked at it in the mirror, I became more and more humiliated. I would have to endure a dinner wearing it and having every eye ogling my legs and ass. With resignation, I then began to search for a top. Finally I found one that hugged my waist and had just enough room at the top to fit my tits. Although, I had to undo the first couple of buttons to make room. It showed cleavage but it was better than wearing the old dirty blouse. The men at dinner were going to think I dressed this way on purpose, but I had not choice.
At five minutes to 6:00 there was a light knock on my door and I took a deep breath, looked in the mirror, then walked into the hall. I saw the sailor's eyes temporarily bug out when he saw me and immediately scan me head to toe, then pretend like he hadn't. I wondered if I had been that obvious as a man. He led me to the dinner room where the ship's captain, first mate and several other officers were already chatting and enjoying glasses of liquor and cigars.
"Ahh, Jenni." said the Captain. "It's wonderful to have you join us. Can I get you a glass of wine?" I immediately felt the separation of the sexes. I wasn't going to be offered a cigar or some Scotch...they just assumed I would only want wine.
"Yes, thank you." I squeaked. I was worried about the effect the wine would have on me, but I didn't want to be impolite.
He poured me a glass filling it almost to the rim. The sailors flirted and small talked with me for about 15 minutes before the chef announced dinner. They took turns walking behind stealthily to check my ass out. What they were doing was obvious but they seemed proud of their deception like I was oblivious.
"Lieutenant Morgan is my first mate, but he is such a good cook that we ask him to make us a formal dinner to celebrate the first night of every voyage." Morgan bowed in my direction and I smiled and said thank you demurely.
I had vowed to myself to drink the wine slowly but the Captain pressed me constantly and by the time the delicious dinner of lamb was finished I had downed 2 1/2 glasses. I constantly apologized for my lack of appetite. My little stomach could only handle small meals and when combined with the wine, it was difficult to eat too much.
There was no doubt that I was buzzed and with each sip of wine the Captain became more attractive. I constantly thought of him punishing and then fucking me. I wondered if a ship's Captain kept handcuffs for an unruly sailor or if pirates were captured trying to take the ship. Suddenly, I felt the Captain's hand on my thigh and I immediately felt my pussy get very wet. The desire was so intense I felt like I might feint. I didn't touch his hand nor did I push it off. I just allowed it to rest there.
The men had another drink and then the Captain stood up. "Well men it has been a fun night, but we shouldn't drink too much. We have a job to do." They stood up shook hands and left the room leaving me and the Captain alone.
"Well, my dear before we get you to your room I would like to give you a tour of our fine vessel."
"That would be nice Captain." I was torn. I wanted badly to get back to my room, but I also wondered where the tour would end desiring it intensely.
He showed me what seemed like every inch of the giant boat...constantly inviting me to walk in front of him and I'm sure check my ass out the entire time. I'm sure it was quite a sight in my tight, short little skirt. Every time we left a room he placed his hand on the small of my back and directed me out. Each touch was like an electric shock of desire. Finally, as I expected, we came to his quarters. "Let me show you how a ship's Captain lives while out to sea." He said as he directed me through the door this time placing his hand on the shelf of my ass just below my lower back.
The room was large and nice and he had a little sitting area in the corner with a bar. "Shall I get you another glass of wine?"
"No sir, I better not. I don't have the best tolerance."
"Sir? You are such a polite girl." He smiled wickedly. "You don't have to work do you my dear?"
"No." I said softly.
"Then, let me pour you another glass. You are on vacation." Without waiting for an answer he poured a very full glass and brought it over holding a glass of Scotch himself. He beckoned me to sit on the couch and then sat right beside me with his arm on the back of the couch just above me. As we chatted and sipped our drinks his arm dropped further and further until it rested over my shoulders. Before I knew it his lips were locked over mine and his tongue dominating my mouth. He stood up with his arms locked around me bringing me with him and before I could even think about objecting he had lifted me into air and was walking towards his bed.
He set me on my feet at the foot of his bed and undid my blouse then yanked my skirt to my ankles. I did nothing to stop him and I was suddenly standing before him in my lingerie. The look of desire on his face was scary, but I couldn't help myself and did nothing to stop it. He continued...releasing my tits from the push up bra and pulling my tiny thong panties to my ankles. I stood completely naked before a fully clothed ship's Captain with my inner thighs sticky with arousal.
"You are quite a sight, Jenni."
"Thank you, Sir." I responded and I saw the recognition come over his face.
"You like authority figures don't you, Jenni?"
"Yes, Sir." I said softly.
"I thought so." He said with a knowing look on his face. "You are a bit of a bad girl aren't you Jenni? Allowing a ship's Captain to strip you naked in his room?"
"Yes, Sir, I've been bad." I almost whispered. I felt so aroused I honestly don't think I still had free will. It was as if I was in a trance.
"Yes, you have been bad." He said sternly. "You know that a ship's Captain has complete authority while at sea? I can arrest who I want and in the old days I could even punish who I wanted as necessary."
He walked to his desk and came back dangling a pair of handcuffs from his ring finger. He grabbed one wrist, then the other and I felt the cold steel and heard the clicking of the handcuffs as they were locked behind me. "Do you know what happens to bad girls on my ship, Jenni?"
I didn't answer, but he could tell by my heavy breathing that I knew what happened next. He roughly bent me over the bed forcing my face and tits into the comforter. He held my hair tightly in the fist of his left hand and brought his right hand down on my ass with a loud swat. It hurt but not nearly as bad as a spanking by the Sheikh or Robert Carr. This was sexual spanking. I was cumming by the fifth swat and the Captain continued while I writhed underneath his palm in ecstasy. After about 20 swats I heard his pants drop and a condom get opened and I steadied myself for his cock.
He fucked me hard just like in my dream and I felt my big ass ripple and bounce with every stroke. I came two more times before I heard his breathing crescendo and then stop as he finished dropping his load inside the condom.
He pulled out and left to the bathroom. When he returned I was still breathing heaving and laying face down helplessly cuffed. He laughed. "You ass is a work of art, Jenni."
I said nothing and he walked closer and gave me a hard spank. "I just complemented you."
"Thank you, Sir." I said softly feeling humiliated.
He released my wrists and helped me up. Pushing my hair out of my eyes he gave me a peck on the lips. "I had a very nice evening, but I've got an early start tomorrow. Walk to the end of the hall, take the stairs down two flights and your suite is the second door on the left." He was dismissing me and wasn't even going to walk me to my room. Even though I was happy to get away, I suddenly felt very used.
He sat in a chair and finished his drink as he watched me wiggle into my tight clothing and slip my heels on. "Good night, Jenni." He said simply as I walked out.
The ship was very quiet and I didn't run into anyone in the halls. My room was right where he said and unlocked the door and collapsed on the bed. I truly was a slave to my desires I lamented feeling utterly humiliated by what I had allowed the Captain to do to me. I was still a man deep inside and I felt revulsion looking back at the events of the evening. Soon, though, my eyes felt heavy and I was fast asleep.
The bright morning sun woke me early and I felt the headache of a wine hangover immediately. I yanked the tight clothes from my body and walked naked into the bathroom. Unfortunately, there was no aspirin or ibuprofen in the cabinet so I drank a tall glass of water and started the shower. The water felt great and I relaxed feeling my headache dissipate a bit. As I grabbed for the shampoo I remembered the diamonds and decided to take a look at the sparkling rocks that would give me a chance to hide and start a normal life.
As I picked it up, though, I knew something was wrong. The shampoo bottle felt totally full. I began to pour it out frantically looking for the diamonds, but when the bottle was empty there were no rocks...nothing was there. The diamonds had completely disappeared!
I was completely panicked! How could anyone have figured out the hiding place? At first I thought maybe the maid exchanged the shampoo bottles but then I remembered that the Captain told there was no maid service on the voyage. I had locked the door but I'm sure others had keys...as a matter of fact a key to the room was probably easy to procure. However, even if someone had come in the room, it seemed unlikely that they would figure out the shampoo bottle unless...
My mind raced. There must be a camera in the room. I put a towel around me to cover up and started to look frantically. I realized quickly that the only place the camera or cameras could be was in the light fixtures. I was way too short to reach so I grabbed an easy chair and pulled it across the room. What should have taken 30 seconds took a full 20 minutes. My new little body was so weak. Finally, I got it in place and climbed atop the back. Balancing precariously, I unscrewed the fixture. Sure enough a tiny pencil camera pointed right into the bathroom.
"Son of a bitch!" I hissed. I pulled the camera out and gradually checked all the fixtures finding and disconnecting two more.
I laid on the bed for an hour trying to figure out my next move. I finally decided that I had to go to the Captain and report the theft. I searched my bag again for something to wear. Ali's clothing choices continued to haunt me. The boy had his heart in the right place, but the clothing was outrageously tight. It wasn't really his fault. A normal woman wouldn't have my comic book like Jessica Rabbit proportions...almost any clothing off of the rack would be very tight in the hips and chest.
I found a white t-shirt at the bottom of the bag along with a casual skirt. I pulled the skirt on first and it was a workout...finally after about 5 pulls it slid over my ass. It went to only to mid-thigh and it was a light pink color. The t-shirt was also a challenge but it was a stretchy fabric and with a few pulls it reached down to my skirt. It literally molded to my body tightly showing off my huge perfect breasts in humiliating detail. Even with a bra on, I could clearly see my nipples protruding. Looking in the mirror I saw an outrageously hot 19 year old girl. I put on the 3 inches heels, steadied myself and headed up to see the Captain.
There were crew members out and I saw the same bugged out eyes on all of them as I passed. I suppose I would have done the same before I was transformed so I understood. I knocked on the door to the Captain's quarters but there was no answer, so I found a helpful young sailor to lead me to the bridge of the ship. He asked me to wait outside while he alerted the Captain that I needed him.
The young man returned with an apologetic look. "The Captain said he can't see you now. He is very busy."
He was struggling not to look at my tits, but failing miserably. "Thank you." I said sincerely. "Could you direct me to where I can get breakfast?" I gave him a warm smile. I knew immediately this sailor could be helpful to me. He was at least six feet tall and darkly tanned from his trips around the world. His accent was Australian. He was just a boy. Probably not more than 2 years older than me.
He led me to the galley and I had a quick chat with him asking about when he had free time. He smiled a huge white dimpled smile that I'm sure made the ladies melt because I started to swoon in spite of myself. He said he would look in on me around dinner time back in the galley.
It took only a half a bowl of cereal to get full and I quietly left the galley and went back to the bridge. This time I knocked hard and waited. I wasn't going to be denied access to the Captain. The first mate answered with an extremely annoyed look on his face.
"Yes?" He said rudely.
"I need to speak to the Captain immediately! It's urgent!" I tried to assert my voice but I just sounded like a petulant teenage girl.
"He is busy." He said and shut the door in my face.
I banged again. This time the Captain answered looking enraged.
"What is so important that you need to talk to me this instant!" He spat looking and sounding nothing like the man who had fucked me last night.
"Well...I...had something stolen." I stammered.
"Stolen?" He said incredulously. "What was stolen?"
"Some diamonds...and there is something else. There were cameras in my room."
"Cameras!?" I highly doubt that. "Only the first mate and I have access to that room." He looked back into the bridge. "Daniels, take the helm. I'll be right back."
He walked briskly to my room and I struggled to follow in my heels and the tight skirt. He pulled out a ring of keys and unlocked my room. With wide eyes I searched the room. The cameras were gone, the light fixtures had been put back in place and the easy chair was back in position as well.
"Where are the cameras?"
"I left them right there on the bed, but they are gone." I said sounding more desperate than I wanted.
"Where were the diamonds?"
"I put them in the shampoo bottle."
"The shampoo bottle!?" He looked at me like I was completely insane. "Jenni, have you ever been hospitalized with a mental illness?"
"No! Captain, I swear to you there were cameras!"
"I am a busy man and I don't have time to play games with a little girl who can't tell the truth." He said with arrogance dripping off of his words.
"Captain, I need those diamonds! I have nothing else in the world!" To my consternation tears were running down my cheeks.
He walked up to me and lowered his face closer to mine. "Daniels is my closest friend in the world and a man of honor. He did not plant cameras and he didn't not steal your diamonds in a shampoo bottle." He said with sarcasm. "And I know I didn't do it. So, are you calling me a liar?"
"No sir. Someone else must have a key!"
"No one else has a key, Jenni. You need to compose yourself and stop talking this nonsense or I will lock you up in the brig the rest of the trip. Do you understand?"
"My diamonds were stolen!!" I screamed. "I'm not crazy!"
"Very well then." he said and pulled out a pair of handcuffs.
"No!" I yelled and stepped away, but he was too quick and strong and within seconds my wrists were locked behind my back.
He sat me down on the bed and I looked up at him with my tear stained face and enraged eyes. I felt so helpless.
"Now, Jenni, you have a choice here. You can calm down and be a good girl or I can march you across the ship in front of everyone and place you in the brig. It's below deck in the middle of the ship. It's a little cage with no natural light and an open toilet. You can spend the next 2 weeks there or you can relax, I'll take off the cuffs and you can enjoy the rest of the trip...maybe do a little sun bathing, do your nails or whatever else you like to do."
I was still very angry and I wanted to spit at him and scream fuck you, but I didn't. I took a deep breath and said "I'm calm now."
"I'm calm now, Sir." he said.
"I'm calm now, Sir." I repeated back.
"Good girl." he said condescendingly and patted me on the head. "Before I take off the cuffs let me explain something to you." He knelt and placed his hand on my inner thigh. "If you keep up about the diamonds or cameras...to anyone...I will make your life a living hell. When we get to Florida I will immediately tell customs about how you went crazy on the boat and that you need a mental evaluation. I'll also tell them that I caught you stealing. They will look very closely at that passport of yours."
His eyes were positively evil and his hand was even farther up my skirt softly rubbing.
"Or you are a good girl and I walk you through customs myself and tell them that you are my niece. They will barely glance at your passport." His finger was now softly rubbing my pussy through my panties. "I know it would make your life a lot easier to have a shampoo bottle full of diamonds, but that's not reality is it?"
"No Sir." I whispered.
"Good girl." he said patting me on the head again. "Plus, I bet you have a little cash to get you started." He stood up and walked over to my bag opening it and pulling out the cash as if he knew exactly where it was at.
"Please don't take my cash." I begged.
He smiled and dropped a few hundred dollars on the bed beside me then put the rest in his shirt pocket. "This should be enough. You seem to be an enterprising young lady. I'm sure you will find a way to get by."
He knelt by me again and put his hand on one of my breasts. He softly traced his finger around my nipple. "A girl with attributes like yours should find a way to make a living in Miami quite easily. The place is spilling over with desperate little big-titted girls, but there is always a spot for one more."
I closed my eyes and tried to relax. My wrists were still cuffed behind my back and he still had the ability to ruin my life.
"Maybe you could give us a little show later...entertain the boys. They don't get to see any women for weeks on our voyages."
He saw the horror in my eyes and smiled. "Let's make it 10 o'clock in the sailors lounge. Don't tell me you haven't done it before. Wear something sexy."
With that he flipped me over on my stomach and uncuffed me. He patted me on the ass. "I look forward to seeing this sexy ass again tonight."
Without another word he left the room.
I was so angry that I wanted to scream at the top of my lungs. I counted the money to find that out of the thousands he had left me only $180...barely enough to get a hotel room and eat for a few days. I just couldn't stop crying. The female hormones were getting the best of me.
I laid on the bed for the rest of the day contemplating my situation. I wanted to lock my door and stay as far away from the sailors as I could, but I just couldn't risk angering the Captain. The minutes ticked by and at 9:15 I started to get ready. I had no choice. I showered and looked through the bag for something clean that I could fit over my curvy body.
I ended up with a lacy purple thong and push up bra and the same ultra tight white t-shirt and pink skirt combo with three inch heels...nothing else would fit.
At 9:55, I began the walk to the sailor's lounge. I was getting used to heels and I could feel my hips swaying seductively and my big firm tits and ass bouncing and jiggling. I was a wet dream for any of the sailors but especially the young ones...full of testosterone and oozing with libido.
I could hear the laughing and talking from a long ways away. There were obviously drinking. As I entered, the place quieted down for a minute as I saw the usually wide-eyed shock that my new body inspired in men. However, the silence only lasted for a moment as most of them went back to their stories and jokes. A few greeted me though. They were the confident arrogant ones. Both of them young, handsome and very tall and fit with strong Australian accents. Their shirts barely contained their defined arms and shoulders and their skin was a golden brown from the long trips. Before they could say much, though, the Captain interrupted.
"Let me talk to Jenni for a moment boys." he said amicably patting one of them on the back.
"Yes Sir." they both responded and turned away.
The Captain held out a drink for me. "How about a Vodka Cranberry sweetie...to help with nerves."
I downed it quickly.
"Good girl. Let's get you another. I want a good show for the boys."
After my second, I felt much less inhibited and after the third the Captain could see I was ready. He led me through the crowded room and even in my heels I felt so tiny. The sailors were all tall and big.
"Gentleman, may I have your attention. You may have noticed our little friend, Jenni, here in the last couple of days on our trip." There were whistles, catcalls and laughing. "Not bad, huh." he said smiling as he forced me twirl around. "Not only is Jenni our passenger on this trip, but she also is an entertainer!" There was a boisterous cheer. "Do you have the best Captain or what?" He asked with a huge smile. The sailors' cheering reached a fever pitch. The Captain pointed at someone in the corner and instantly Madonna's "Like a Virgin" came blaring out of the speakers.
The Captain gestured for me to begin and moved over to sit on a couch. I was all alone in front of them and I stared into their smiling faces for a moment as I got my barrings. Many of them sat on chairs and couches that were turned to point to my side of the room and many more sailors stood behind the sitting ones.
I wanted to run from the room and hide but my feet seemed to be frozen to the ground. Finally after a good 10-15 seconds I began to slowly move my hips to the music and the crowd erupted. I started to move in a circle shaking my butt with a slow gyration of the hips like I had seen strippers dance so many times before when I was in the same shoes as these sailors. I was utterly humiliated and I could feel the powerful burning lit deep inside of me. I turned around and walked seductively to the first sailor I saw sitting in a chair. Stopping in front of him, I pulled my tight t-shirt over my head. I tried to make it smooth and seductive, but the damn thing was so tight that I had to yank it hard over my head and I awkwardly lost my balance causing my breasts to shake all over the place. The sailors exploded with laughter and sharp whistling came from everywhere.
Next, trying to stay with the beat I started to slide the skirt down my hips, but it just wouldn't budge. I pulled and pulled. Finally, with a violent yank the skirt came free of my big butt and hips. Unfortunately, it came free with a loud rip as the seems came loose on one side leaving me with what now was a pink rag in my hand. I tossed it aside as though I intended it to go this way. I was now in front of them wearing tiny little purple thong panties and a push up bra.
Although the liquor had left me feeling much less inhibited the embarrassment was intense. I looked to the right of the first sailor I had stopped in front of and saw one of the two handsome Australian boys that had approached me when I had walked in. He looked so hot that I found myself going to him and hopping onto his lap. His thighs were thick and muscular and felt amazing as my thong clad ass slid up into his hips. I pushed my breasts into him and began to rub myself on him. The deep burning exploded to the surface and I felt my muscles begin to contract as the powerful orgasm rocked my body. I found myself whimpering in my high pitched teenage girl voice as the song ended and I heard more laughter and shock as they realized I was cumming. As I finished I opened my eyes to see the boy I had met this morning sitting a few rows back. He had the same look as the rest of them...amusement and desire. I was a piece of meat to him now and I could see the change in his eyes.
"Stand up." one of the men commanded.
I stood up holding the blanket around my naked body. I heard the click clop of heels and around the corner came Miss Birkshire.
"Jenni, it's so nice to see you." she said condescendingly. Her lips curled into an amused grin. "Put that blanket back on the bed."
Every new humiliation seemed like the first time. It had to be part of the programming that Mr. X had implanted in me. No matter what they did to me, it seemed that my brain couldn't get used to it. Once again, I felt the desperation and tears forming in my eyes.
"Now, Jenni!"
"Yes, ma'am." I whimpered.
I tossed the little blanket onto the bed baring my naked body to the guards and Miss Birkshire. I put one arm across my breasts and covered my pussy with the other hand. It's hard to describe how weak and vulnerable I felt naked before these muscular men and the overbearing presence of Mrs. Birkshire.
"Put your arms at your side!" I felt a tear run down my cheek as I complied. The men's eyes scanned my big, full breasts and tight little hairless vagina. I looked at the floor, humiliated and ashamed.
"You were busy today weren't you, Jenni?"
"Yes, ma'am." The tears were freely flowing down my cheeks now.
"You came very close to causing big problems for all of us, Jenni. Mr. Carr is very upset." She paused for effect. "You see boys, Jenni here thinks she is something special." she turned her head and gave the two large guards a quick glance. "She thinks she is better than this life. Jenni was facing years in prison when out of the goodness of his heart, Mr. Carr rescued her and brought her here. All he asked in return was for her to work for us for awhile to help pay back the debt."
Miss Birkshire took a step forward and began to tease my left nipple with her pointer finger. "And how does she pay Mr. Carr back?" she said once again pausing for dramatic effect. "She runs to the FBI. What caused you to move to Vegas, Jenni? I bet you were a rich little daddy's girl looking down on everyone else in the world and then something happened, didn't it? Do you feel high and mighty now? You are nothing but a little slave girl and the sooner you realize that, the better your life will be."
Miss Birkshire sauntered over to the cell door and then turned around. "I told Mr. Carr to just dispose of you, but he has far too much invested in you to do that." She chuckled to herself. "I have to admit that his solution is much better." Her eyes danced mirthfully with the knowledge of his decision.
"Guards, take her to the showers where Veronica will be waiting for her and don't let her out of your site. Veronica knows all the preparations that will be needed." With that, she turned on her heels and exited the prison. I heard the opening and closing of the large steel doors and click/clack her heels fade into the distance.
"Walk out of the cell and take a left." said one of the guards in a booming voice. I walked out as directed and turned into the corridor. "Walk straight ahead until I tell you to stop." he commanded.
I tried to walk gracefully, however I knew my perfectly formed, naked, bubble ass must have been quite a sight for the guards to behold. My hips swayed with a mind of their own and I felt the embarrassing jiggle with every step.
Who was Veronica and what was in store for me? I tried not to think about it and just walk straight ahead but my mind raced with dread of what was in store for me.
I followed the corridor until it ended with another steel door. One of the two guards opened the door for me and instructed me to walk through. The room was mostly made of cement and had a shower area at one end.
"Ah, you must be Jenni. I'm Veronica." An extremely attractive, twenty-something brunette walked into my view. "Follow me please." Her tone was confident and authoritative. She walked gracefully ahead of me to the shower area and I followed compliantly.
"Raise your arms above your head." She commanded as she produced a pair of handcuffs. When I flinched she warned me sternly. "You are in enough trouble already. I would listen to all your instructions carefully for here on out." The way she said it sent a shiver though my spine. Veronica reached up and cuffed my wrists to a bar that extended down from the ceiling. She was a much taller woman and wore heels. Her cleavage swelled right in front of my face as she shackled me.
She smiled as she stepped away. "You're such a gorgeous girl, Jenni. Such as shame really."
"What do you mean?" I asked weakly, speaking up for the first time.
"Hush Jenni. We have work to do." She said condescendingly as she slipped out of her dress and heels revealing a two-piece bathing suit.
She pulled a thin hose from the wall with a tip like I had never seen before and pulled it behind me. Before I could even flinch, she plunged the lubricated tip into my asshole. I immediately let out a girly squeal and tried to push it out but it was to no avail. It was thoroughly stuck in there.
"Have you ever had an enema?" Veronica asked matter-of-factly.
"No." I said softly feeling a tear run down my cheek.
"It's going to hurt and you will feel very full, but when you release it will clean all the toxins and waste out of you. Your asshole will be nice and fresh."
She walked over to the wall and turned the knob to the hose. In a few seconds I felt warm water rushing into me. When I didn't think I could take it any more and the pain was almost unbearable, she turned the knob and popped the spigot out. The now dirty water exploded out of me and all over my legs and feet. The relief was so great that I almost forgot that I was enduring a forced enema in front of an audience. Veronica smiled at me then once again plunged the tip in and repeated the whole process. When she was done she patted my ass condescendingly. "There we go, Jenni, your asshole is all clean and ready for use."
'Ready for use?' I thought alarmed, but before I could contemplate it further Veronica pulled out another hose that looked like it had a garden watering attachment on it and promptly began to spray me down with warm water. Once I was thoroughly wet she carried a bucket of sudsy water to my feet and began to wash me with a sponge.
I had never been washed by someone before and the feeling of having my hands cuffed above my head while I was intimately washed against my will was viciously humiliating. Veronica took great care on my breasts and I felt the pencil erasers pop out. She worked her way around my torso to my ass slowly cleaning every inch. For at least 2 minutes she cleaned the inside and outside of my bubble ass and I felt the warm build up begin deep inside of me. I tried hard to close my eyes and think of other things, but it was to no avail. As if she knew exactly what was about to happen, Veronica moved on to my pussy at the perfect moment. I released into an intense orgasm, beginning to whimper in spite of my intense desire to keep quiet. She continued to clean as buckled and squirmed. As my muscles spasm'd out of control, I opened my eyes for a second to see the two guards watching with amused looks on their faces.
"You are like a little bitch in heat aren't you, Jenni?" she said warmly as she cleaned away. "Are you done, yet, because if you keep cumming like a little doggie, I'll never get you clean." She stared at me waiting for an answer.
As the spasms ebbed I replied, "Yes, ma'am, I'm done."
She laughed to herself and shook her head and I hung my head mortified. When she was done scrubbing, she once again doused me with warm water washing the suds away. Finally, she patted me down with a soft towel and released my cuffs, then re-cuffed my hand behind my back.
She led me to a table and mirror across the room and set me down in a chair staring at the mirror. I noticed the two guards had followed and stood a few feet back on each side.
"Now Jenni, you look perfectly hot without makeup. You were smart to get the tastefully done tattoos. If I wasn't a makeup expert I would say you had perfectly applied makeup on your face. However, today is a special day and I've been told to give you something more dramatic."
Without another word, she began. My view was blocked by what she was doing, but a lot of time was spent on my eyes, then a small amount of time on my lips. When she was done with the makeup she flipped the chair around and began working on my hair. She seemed shocked when it fell right into place with a simple blow dry. "Jenni, your hair is amazing. It's like it styles itself! Are you ready, sweetie?"
I nodded slightly and she flipped my chair around. I had seen myself many times now, but the reflection was still shocking. It was not possible to be more gorgeous. I was young, fresh and every feature was perfectly feminine. My eyes were even bigger and more dramatic than before. Veronica knew her makeup. The girl in the mirror looked so helpless. It was still difficult to realize that it was me.
Veronica walked around back of me and attached a black leather collar with one silver metal ring on it around my neck. She buckled it very tight. Just tight enough to be uncomfortable but not alter my breathing. She attached a leash to the metal ring and pulled me up by my neck. I saw my huge breasts bounce embarrassingly in the mirror as I stood up. I feared I would never be used to them.
She led me to a little room and pulled a little pink lacy thong up my shapely thighs and into place, then uncuffed my hands and attached a pink, lacy push up bra which displayed my tits even more prominently. Lastly, she pulled out a pink dress that looked small enough to fit on a doll. With a lot of effort she forced it onto to my body. It stretched into place molding to my curves and leaving little to the imagination. The front plunged deeply displaying my massive cleavage and the back barely covered my ass displaying all of my legs. Lastly, she had me step into what looked to be 6 inch clear stripper heels.
Once we were outside of the wardrobe, she handcuffed my wrists behind my back and to my surprise shackled my ankles together as well. The ankle shackles were padded inside the metal so they wouldn't damage my ankles, however the chain was very short. Veronica yanked on the leash and I stumbled forward in tiny mincing steps. My tits and ass bounced and shook with every little quick step and I walked forward in terrible fear that I would lose my balance with no arms available to break my fall.
"You're so slow Jenni." teased Veronica mockingly. We went all the way back down the hall to the elevators and by the time one of the guards hit the up button I was exhausted and thoroughly humiliated. The elevator dinged and opened. "Come along now doggie. You aren't going to cum again, are you?" The two guards chuckled as I carefully stepped into the elevator.
As the elevator moved upwards I began to get more and more panicked. I was going to have to walk shackled, collared and leashed in front of everyone. When the elevator doors opened, my worst fears were realized. It seemed like everyone in the household was in the lobby. I kept my head down and tried to just walk one foot in front of the other, but I immediately heard gasps, giggling and comments. Veronica pulled hard making me stumble along in crazy, little short steps that shook my body. I could only imagine how my ass and tits looked jiggling out of control as they pulled me towards Mr. Carr's office.
Fortunately, the walk was relatively short and we entered the office is less than a minute. Mr. Carr smiled and stood up. "Jenni, don't you look good." He said mockingly and with an icy tone despite his smile. "You caused up quite a scare, didn't you? Another 20 yards and I might have been the one in handcuffs right now." He shook his head at the thought of it. "It did teach me a lesson though. I need to grease some palms in the FBI too."
"Now, Jenni." he continued. "You've proven yourself untrustworthy, but in a way you've done us a favor. I underestimated you, but you've caused us to change all of our security protocols. What you did will never happen again. "
He walked to within six feet of me and I felt the goose bumps rise all over my body. "However, I can't let what you did pass. You betrayed all of us and nearly cost all of us our freedom. You need to be punished and I need to set an example for all of the other girls I'm trying to help out."
Smiling to himself he continued. "I have sunk far too much money into you to simply kill you, so I needed to find a more creative way to deal with your situation. One that would make my money back and set an example at the same time."
Out of the corner of my eye I saw movement and I noticed for the first time that that evil bitch Miss Birkshire was in the room. She had an enormous smile on her face and I felt an immediate stab of anger rip through me. I wanted to punch her so badly.
At precisely that moment two Arab men walked into the room. The both had golden chains and expensive looking suits on. "Have you ever been to Saudi Arabia, Jenni?" Mr. Carr said as he pointed a remote control at an gigantic TV that hung on the wall of his office. The image of a 40 something year old Arab man came on the screen. He was sitting in an enormous room with gaudy statues, furnishings and architecture that looked straight out of one of Saddam Hussein's palaces. His face was possibly the most arrogant, self-important and cruel looking faces I had ever seen.
"Sheikh! How are you today?" said Mr. Carr jovially to the screen.
"Quite well." said the man in perfect English with a British accent. His eyes left Mr. Carr and rested directly on me. They burned with contempt, hatred and desire all at the same time. I looked down immediately. I felt so panicked that I was afraid that I would pass out. He wouldn't, he couldn't? I thought.
"Hmmm." said the Sheikh. "What is the asking price?"
"No!" I heard the little, whimpering sound escape my lips before my brain registered it was happening. I felt my leash yanked hard and saw Miss Birkshire to my left holding it.
"Get a hold of yourself girl or things will just get worse for you." she said with her usual evil grin.
I could imagine things getting worse. These people were going to send me to Saudi Arabia to live in a harem as a slave girl. I was getting sold! My brain raced with panic and my tears flowed freely. I began to sob.
Mr. Carr walked in front of me. "Did you think you could try to report me to the FBI and it wouldn't have consequences? The Sheikh here loves collecting spoiled little American girls. He is a quite a specialist in changing them into subservient little slave girls." I looked up to see the Sheikh staring at me with an amused grin. "Living the rest of your life as a slave in the Saudi Arabian desert probably wasn't what you had in mind as a little girl was it?"
How little did they know, I thought. I couldn't tell them the truth, not that it would matter. If I told them that less than a month ago I had been a super wealthy 35 year old man they would have just laughed at me anyway. I had lost so much and now I was going to lose even more. If they got me to Saudi Arabia, there would be no escape...ever.
"Please Mr. Carr." I begged as I fell to my knees, surprising myself. "Please don't sell me to him. I promise that I will be good." It was hard to understand me through my sobs. I was desperate and had lost all pride.
"Stand up!" Mr. Carr commanded without a trace of pity. I stood up with the help of a yank of the leash by Miss. Birkshire. Mr. Carr turned to the Sheikh. "One million." he said.
The Sheikh laughed. "I could kidnap a girl for nothing and bring her here."
"Yes, but would she look like this? Plus, there is no risk with this one. She has no one looking for her. If you kidnap a random, hot American girl, it will be on CNN in a few hours. There is too much risk there."
The Sheikh said nothing but motioned with his head to the two Arab men in the room. They walked directly up to me and one pulled out a knife. He went around back of me and cut the tight little dress from my body with one long, skilled stroke. The tiny little piece of fabric fell to the floor and I stood in only my bra and panties in front of everyone. A stab of humiliation ripped through and I felt the deep warmth of arousal rising within me.
"Her body is flawless, huh?" said Mr. Carr.
The Sheikh nodded again to his men and the knife sliced off my panties and bra. They floated to the floor and I stood completely naked, leashed and in chains. To my horror, my pussy had become very wet.
"Turn her around." said the Sheikh.
Miss Berkshire pulled my leash and twisted my shoulders displaying my perfect, bubble butt to him. I was facing her now. She grinned at me enjoying my terror.
"Bend over at the waist." said the Sheikh.
When I didn't respond right away, Miss Berkshire whispered, "He's talking to you." and pulled down on my leash. I bent over as much as I could displaying my naked sex to him. I was so wet and aroused that I was light-headed.
"I will give you 750. End of negotiation."
"That will be fine." I heard Mr. Carr say with a smile in his voice.
"Stand up and turn around!" said the Sheikh. I did as he ordered ordered staring at my feet afraid to look him in the eye. "You are my property now and your spoiled American attitude will be trained out of you. My men will bring you in my private jet to my palace in Saudi Arabia immediately." My face was completely wet with tears and my vagina felt hot and wet. "What does a good little slave girl say?"
"Yes, sir." I whimpered.
He laughed. "Take her away."
They didn't bother to give me clothes to wear and I was pulled by the leash from the room completely naked. My hands were still cuffed behind my back and my ankles still shackled by the short chain. With every little step my big tits and bubble ass bounced embarrassingly. The Arab men pulled me through the main corridor of the house with most of the staff and guests watching. There was an immediate symphony of gasps and laughter. Half way through the room, I knew it was going to happen...the humiliation was just too intense. The orgasm was possibly the most intense yet. I bit my lip and kept walking while my groin spasm'd out of control.
By the time, they shoved me into the black limo with tinted windows it had started to subside. I tried to think...there had to be a way to escape. They had to bring me through airport security. I had to find a way to alert someone about my plight.
The two Arab men unlocked me and threw a pile of clothes in my direction. "Get dressed." was their simple command.
The clothes they threw at me turned out to be a small white dress and a lacy pair of white thong panties. I put them on immediately while the two men leered at me. The dress barely covered my ass...especially sitting down, but thankfully it wasn't skin tight. The front was low cut displaying a large percentage of my huge, firm breasts which hung bra-less. I could only imagine how clearly my nipples jutted through the material. When I looked down all I saw were luscious breasts. The kind I would have drooled over until just recently. I still wore the 6 inch clear heels Mr. Carr had sold me in. Surprisingly, I still had the little GPS ankle ring on. I felt it with the tip of my pointer finger.
One of the two thugs smiled and spoke in the same British accent that the Sheikh had. "The Sheikh was the one who suggested this technology to Mr. Carr. There was no need to fit you with a new one. We just programmed this one into our system. Now, we will know exactly where you are at all time the rest of your life." His words were chilling...the rest of my life.
I had so much more emotion now than I had when I was a man. I felt the tears welling up in my eyes. We pulled up to a stoplight and I jumped to the door and yanked at the handle. I had caught them off guard, but it didn't matter. The door was locked and despite my frantic pulling was not going to open. One of the men sighed and pulled out a pair of handcuffs. He grabbed me with his thick, meaty hand and effortlessly spun me around, cuffing my hands behind my back, then pushing me back into my seat. It was humiliating to be so weak and helpless.
"Sweetie, you aren't going to get away. We have been doing this for a long time. The Sheikh is more rich and powerful than you could possibly imagine." He said with the amused look you would give an ignorant child. "By tomorrow you will be at the Sheikh's palace in Saudi Arabia and you will never leave unless he decides to sell you. The palace is on an island in the Red Sea...technically part of Saudi Arabia, but the island is completely owned and controlled by the Sheikh. The airport, every airplane and every boat owned by him. It would be easier to escape from a maximum security prison."
I felt a tear roll down my cheek and drop onto my breasts. In the struggle my dress had bunched up like it had in the police station and the men were getting quite a view.
"Here in America women are taught that they are equal to men and they get quite spoiled and arrogant. It's going to be quite a bit different for you on the island." He laughed to himself. His phone rang and he began to speak harshly in Arabic, I think, I actually had no idea what language they spoke in Saudi Arabia. When he hung up the call, he immediately punched a code in his phone and the floor of the limo slid open revealing a compartment just big enough for a 5' 3" girl. His partner pulled out a syringe. "When you wake up we will be in the airplane." He said with a smile.
He plunged the needle into my arm and the world went dark.
I awoke to the familiar hum of an airplane and opened my groggy eyes to a lavish private aircraft. Everything was appointed with gold and leather. As I recovered my senses I realized with horror that we were now out of the country and headed to Saudi Arabia.
"Good morning, whore." said one of the two thugs. "You will be happy to know that we are half way across the Atlantic. The next stop will be the Sheikh's island and you can start your new life as a slave." His lips were curled into a smile. He was really enjoying my plight. I started to move but quickly realized my left hand was cuffed to the chair arm. "You are probably very hungry and have to use the rest room, huh?"
He was right. My bladder ached and I hadn't eaten in nearly a day. Once he had made this comment these two needs suddenly became torturous. I looked around the aircraft and saw at least 6 men and one scantily clad flight attendant in the cabin.
"Yes." was all I could muster. I started to feel tears well up again with the sheer frustration and fear of what was happening.
"This will be as good a time as ever to begin your training." He reached over and unlocked the handcuffs. "Kneel on the floor and ask permission to use the bathroom."
I wanted to punch him so badly. He had a self-satisfied look on his face that brought me to a boiling point. "Fuck you." I immediately regretted the outburst and couldn't believe the words had come to my lips. Apparently, I still had a little fight left in me.
His face turned dark immediately and he cuffed my hand back to the chair. "We still have 8 hours left on this trip. That's a long time to hold it." He turned around and sat down near the front of the plane.
The trip went by painfully slow and as the minutes passed my bladder hurt more and more. Finally, after about an hour I couldn't take it anymore. "Sir..." I called up to him weakly. "Can I please use the bathroom, Sir?" I saw grins and heard giggling from the other men.
He responded without turning around. "You made your decision. You are just going to have to hold it."
I lasted about 15 more minutes before my body gave out. The urine poured out of me ferociously and I drenched my panties, dress and seat. When it was finished I sat in a warm puddle weeping like a little girl. I hadn't wet myself since I was a small child. Just when I thought things couldn't get lower, they always did. The leather seat pooled the urine and immediately it started to stink. The man closest to me said something in Arabic pointing at me and a few seconds later the thug walked back.
"Well, well, it looks like someone needs a diaper." Chuckling to himself he unlocked the handcuffs again and led me to the back of the plane. Amazingly there was a bathroom with shower completely made of marble. "Clean yourself up and throw your wet clothes in the hamper by the door. When you come back out your attitude better have changed or you are going to starve."
As soon as he left I rushed to the sink and drank as much water as I could. It felt incredible to finally drink but it did nothing for my intense hunger. I had never truly been hungry my whole life and this actual hunger was so intense it was all I could think of. When I got out of the shower I wrapped myself in a white towel and went back into the cabin as quickly as possible hoping for the mercy of getting something little to eat.
"Put the towel in the hamper with your clothes." He said as I approached.
"But, sir, I don't have any clothes." I said to him in my aggravatingly high little voice.
"You had clothes but you chose to piss in them. There is nothing else for you to wear, so you will have to come out here naked."
"Can I please wear the towel, sir." I said growing desperate.
"No, you may not." He stood up and ripped the towel off of my body. I quickly put my left arm over my breasts and the right hand over my vagina. There was uproarious laughter by the men and even the flight attendant, who also appeared be Arab, was amused.
He grabbed my left and then the right arm cuffing my hands behind my back and leaving me once again completely on display to these strangers. They laughed even more and the flight attendant gave me a look of disdain...like I wasn't even worth the gum on the bottom of her shoe.
He looked at the others. "I love it when the Sheikh brings in spoiled little American girls. It's so much fun to show them their new place in the world." He grabbed me by the hair and forced me onto my knees. "Are you hungry little slave girl?" he asked.
"Yes, Sir." I weeped. My earlier fight had completely left me. My hunger was so intense it was all I could think about and what was I going to do...hand cuffed, naked, outnumbered.
He took a piece of bread on the table beside him and held it at my nose level. How do you ask nicely?
"Please sir may I eat?"
He put the bread in my mouth and patted me on the head. "Good girl." The other men laughed again. He proceeded to feed me one bite at a time making me beg for each piece and calling me a good girl and patting me on the head when I responded properly. I spent the rest of the trip kneeling naked in the aisle of the plane with my hands cuffed behind my back begging for scraps like a pet dog. My perfect curvy body on display for these strangers. When the plane began it's decent towards the island, he took me back into the bathroom to brush my teeth and get cleaned up. I did what I was ordered and then strapped myself into a seat for the landing. The seat belt was rough on my sensitive breasts. I snaked it between them thinking about how I would have to live the rest of my life with these huge embarrassing tits.
It was a clear day and I could see the island approaching in the middle of the deep blue red sea. I was terrified and despite the beauty of it all, I couldn't admire the scenery. My life was going to be nothing but constant humiliation. There was always a way out though and I would find it...I had to find it. This was not what my life was meant to be.
The plane landed smoothly and as soon as it came to rest I was taken out of my seat. They reattached my handcuffs, ankle cuffs and collar and led my by a leash out of the plane, down the stairs and on to the tarmac. The heat was brutal. It must have been 120 degrees and so bright that I could only squint. Seeing me naked and in chains brought a smile to these men. They all were so cruel and sadistic.
I was placed in a large golf cart with a suited man on each side of me. Being little, naked and exposed in front of completely clothed men was utterly degrading. All the men leered at me and I knew that the only thing saving me from being used by them was the fact that I was owned by the Sheikh. As we headed down a sandy road I noticed a giant castle in the distance. It was magnificent...almost like out of an Arabian fairy tale. There was a boat house near the castle and the golf cart pulled up to the door. I was grabbed roughly and pulled into the house. The boat house was very large and designed to house one yacht. I was pushed into a chair on one side. My leash was tied beside me pulling my neck up so that my head was rigidly straight, then I was left alone in the empty house which fortunately seemed to be air conditioned. I could the red sea tumultuously splashing in the empty boat slip.
I sat there for an hour before I heard a boat coming in the distance and the wall nearest the sea opened up like a garage door. A mid sized yacht pulled into the slip softly bumping up against the dock. The door opened up and the men from the plane entered briskly calling greetings in Arabic to the men on the boat. After several minutes of excited greetings and talk, two women were brought from below the deck and onto the boat house dock. They were both of Arab decent, but dressed in a western style. They had their hands cuffed and ankles shackled the same as me. They both were astoundingly beautiful.
The cruel man from the aircraft appeared to be in charge of everyone. He had their shackles removed and then shouted orders at the women. The both burst into tears and appeared to imploring their captors for something. The man just laughed and repeated his orders stepping forward and raising his hand with the threat of a slap. With tears rolling down their cheeks they removed all of their clothing displaying almost flawless, young bodies. Once they were naked the men reattached their handcuffs and ankle shackles, then attached a leather collar with a ring on the front and the back to their necks.
The man turned to me and in his perfect British accented English spoke. "These girls are a lot like you, little whore. They are sisters from a very wealthy Saudi family. Their family moved to London long ago and they were back visiting their Grandma for the first time. The Sheikh had unsuccessful business dealings with their father several years ago, but has admired the development of his daughters. They were traveling with only one security guard. No doubt their father will regret that. Now, these rich little British girls will spend the rest of their lives as sex slaves. It's going to be as tough on them as it will be on you, I imagine." He laughed and nodded to the other men.
I was pulled up from my chair and we were made to form a line - one sister in front of me and one sister behind. The sisters weren't nearly has curvaceous as me but they had little bubble butts and nicely formed breasts. I could still hear them weeping and I could feel tears forming in my eyes as well. The men attached a chain to the back ring of the collar of the girl in font of me to the front ring of my collar, then another chain from my back ring to the front ring of the girl behind me. We were now chained in a line. All three of us were completely naked except for the 6 inch clear heels that we each wore.
One of the other men addressed the leader as "Abdul." and pointed at us saying something in Arabic causing the throng of men to burst into laughter.
Abdul turned to me. "He said your big butt is like a perfect, juicy American apple and he would like to take a bite." The man smiled a huge grin and licked his lips causing the men to burst into laughter again. Being laughed at and leered at caused my vagina to start to lubricate again and as I felt a tear roll down my cheek I knew that the humiliation of this whole ordeal was going to send me into another orgasm. Abdul continued, "The Sheikh loves all types of girls, but he really likes American Whooties. He even thought of taking Kim Kardashian but we were concerned it would caused too much press."
When the laughter died down Abdul smiled and slapped the first sister on the ass. "Let's go slaves. It's time to start your new life." As I passed he placed his hand on my ass. "Let's go little whore. It's time to present your apple bottom to your new master." He laughed and gave me a spank that sent me off balance for a moment.
We walked in a line out the boat house door and into blistering middle eastern sun. All three of us walked in small steps, hobbled by our ankle chains...each halting step caused my tits and ass to bounce and sway embarrassingly. The group of men walked behind us and Abdul just to the side. As we approached the castle, I noticed a line of people on each side of the walk which led up steps to the giant door. Apparently all the servants and members of the household were there to greet us. At the top of the steps I saw the Sheikh standing menacingly.
The sisters were sobbing now and I wasn't doing much better. The tears were flowing freely down my cheeks. I lamented how quickly I had fallen. It seemed like only yesterday I had been a rich and powerful man in the prime of my life. Now, I was a sex slave to an Arabian Sheikh...completely vulnerable and helpless. I put my head down and tried to concentrate on just moving forward one step at a time and ignore the horrible walk of shame I was about to endure.
I heard some giggling and whispered comments as we entered the line of people that stood along the path. Every step I took jiggled my extremely fit, but curvaceous body and there was nothing I could do to stop the profane display. When we came to the steps, things got worse. It was difficult to move up the steps hobbled by the ankles chains and 6 inch heels, not to mention the chains that bound us together at our collars. I was sure I was going to fall several times, but somehow kept on my feet. With much embarrassment and effort we reached the top of the steps and stood on the large stoop at the top of the stairs. I gathered the courage to look up and stared right into the Sheikh's eyes as he was appraising me. I was rewarded with a loud, painful slap across the face.
"How dare you look me in the eyes, slave." I looked down and felt the tears rolling down my cheeks. "You are a slave now and slaves never looked their masters in the eyes. Whatever life you had before is gone. You are now my little play toy and you will do whatever I want the rest of your life. Do you understand?"
"Yes sir." My voice was so high and it shook as I spoke. I heard a smattering of laughter. I wanted so badly to tell all of them to fuck off, but I was so afraid. Standing naked and in chains in this foreign land...what was I to do.
"You see, American girls are told there entire lives they are equal to men." He said to the crowd. "It's going to be really hard for this slave because she probably still feels that she is equal." He released the chains that attached me to the sisters who stood weeping on each side of me. "Turn around so I can see your ass." He commanded.
I turned and faced the crowd and immediately felt his hand feeling my ass. "So big and yet so perfect." he said as his hand examined every inch. "Bend over and put your face on your knees." I did as he commanded as a wave of even more intense humiliation engulfed me. Bending was difficult with my hands still cuffed behind my back. As I bent at the waist I felt my huge tits bounce up against my chin. I was giving quite a show to the crowd. His hand continued to examine and I felt his finger tracing the crack of my ass. The familiar warmth returned and the cum began deep and hot inside of me. There was no stopping it now. His fingers reached my pussy lips and he traced them slowly examining everything. When his finger brushed my clitoris the eruption began. I was flushed and as much as I tried to hide it my body convulsed and my breathing changed. He plunged a finger inside of me and I heard him laugh. "Such as ripe little slave aren't you?" My vagina griped his finger like a vice as wave after wave of uncontrollable convulsions ripped through my sex.
When it finally finished, he commanded me to rise. I was covered with sweat and breathing heavily. When I opened my eyes I saw stares of disbelief from the women and grins on the men's faces.
"Now, my little sister slaves." I heard him say. "Let's get a look at your sexy little bodies."
"My dad will kill you." I heard one of the sister's say. It was followed by the loud crack of slap across the face.
"Your dad has no idea where you are and never will. Besides, he has no real power. You are both nothing but little slaves now and the quicker you get used to it the easier your life will be. Now kiss my feet and say thank you, sir." He then said something in Arabic.
The girls must have obliged because I heard them both whimper, "Thank you, Sir."
"Turn around, Big Butt." I heard him say and surmised that he must be referring to me. The sisters were kneeling in front of him but there was a small space between them. "Kiss my feet and bend and spread your big ass to the crowd." Horrified, but completely scared out of my mind, I kneeled in front of him and spread my knees, bending and pushing my ass into the air as I kissed both of his feet. "Good girl, Big Butt. You might make a decent slave after all. Now we will go inside and begin the ceremony which will officially make you a slave." I blanched as he called me Big Butt and prayed that it wouldn't continue.
He attached a leash to each of our collars and pulled us to our feet and into the giant door to the castle.
We tripped along behind him into the castle. The foyer was amazing but the room just to the right was gigantic! It had floor to ceiling windows that looked out over the red sea and must have been as tall as a 4 story house. It looked just like the video I had seen at Mr. Carr's home...the Sheikh seemed to share the same decorator as Saddam Hussein. Everything was in gaudy middle eastern style. There appeared to be a small stage set up at one end of the room. The Sheikh held all three of our leashes in the same hand and we were dragged there bouncing up against each other's naked bodies as we walked.
On the stage stood three men each holding some sort of needle. As we were led to the top of the stage, I realized that the men each held a tattoo needle. There were three padded benches with straps attached to them on the stage. Each of the benches were shaped like an inverted U. The two sisters immediately started screaming and crying and despite having their hands tied behind their backs tried to resist. They were immediately subdued and attached to the padded benches. I watched as the hysterical girls were bound tightly, face down on the left bench and right bench. There were four sets of straps. One at the ankles, one at the thighs...just below their asses, one just above their asses at the waist and one over their shoulders. Their hands were left cuffed behind their backs. Once the men were done, they were completely immobile and weeping. Their asses at the high point of the U.
"Now your turn, Big Butt." said the Sheikh. I was shaking like a leaf. The thought of this asshole putting a permanent mark on my body was completely abhorrent and I found myself resisting as well. I knew it was futile, but the desperation took over. The burly man grabbed me easily though and my weak, helpless little female body was no match. As he forced me onto the bench I saw that the entire household had gathered below the stage as an audience. Within seconds I was securely bound to the bench. My ass was high in the air and my big tits squashed onto the padding. I was completely, utterly immobile. I couldn't squirm at all.
"Why are you so sad, slave girls? You are finally going to be what you were meant to be...little submissive girls under the control of a man." He said with a smile.
I heard the buzz of the tattoo needle and I braced myself for the pain. It stung like hell and gritted my teeth. The tattoo was getting placed just above my right buttock. The sisters wept uncontrollably and I felt the tears pour down my own cheeks as well. It was all over in 30 minutes and I heard the straps getting removed from the sisters and soon I felt the relief of the tight straps getting removed from me as well. We were stood up and turned around so our asses faced the crowd.
The Sheikh spoke in both Arabic and English. He grabbed the first sister and said, "Slaves, your pretty new tattoos are in a place you can't see right now so I'll read them for you." He laughed to himself. "Property of Sheikh Aly Bin Ahmad Al-Rakih. Then it says your pretty new name."
He paused for dramatic effect. "Would you like to hear your pretty new name?" he taunted staring at the first sister with a wide grin. "I present to you 'Daddy's Whore'" There was wild laughter and applause. He moved around me to the other sister. "...and her sister, 'Daddy's Slut'. Now, say 'thank you Daddy.'" I learned later that they had always referred to their father as Daddy and the Sheikh cruelly wanted them to now refer to him as Daddy.
The girls refused to call him Daddy at first but when a whip was brought out they immediately acquiesced. The black whip was terrifyingly large and I understood immediately why they lost their nerve. "Thank you Daddy." They both said almost at once.
"You will no longer be called by your old names. For now until eternity you will be known as 'Daddy's Whore' and "Daddy's Slut' and will respond to these names without complaint and with complete submissiveness."
"Yes Daddy." They both said together almost in a whisper.
"I didn't hear you?" said the Sheikh.
"Yes Daddy." They said again louder but with their voices cracking.
"Now, we have our last little slave." He came up right in front of me and I tried not to meet his eyes out of the fear of a slap. He massaged my nipples into full erectness as he spoke. First he spoke in Arabic and the crowd burst into laughter. As the boisterous crowd quieted he spoke in English. "Ladies and Gentleman I present to you 'Big Butt!' For now until eternity you will only be known as 'Big Butt' and you will respond happily to your new appropriate name."
The shock of it hit me hard. Tears flowed even harder and I felt my pussy get wetter and wetter as the humiliation of it became clear. He had actually named me Big Butt. He continued to rub my nipples as he faced me, watching me react to the horror of my new name.
"Do you like your pretty new name, Big Butt?"
"Yes sir." I whimpered wishing I could tell him to fuck off, but knowing full well he wouldn't hesitate to whip me if I did.
"Tell me your name." he commanded.
"My name is Big Butt." My voice cracked just like the sister's had. The crowd laughed loudly.
He continued to pinch and rub my nipples and I could feel my wetness spill onto my thighs. The hot freight train orgasm was coming and there was nothing I could do about it. He stopped rubbing my nipples but it was too late. As we were led away off the stage the convulsions began. I bit my lip trying with all my might not to show the crowd what was happening to me inside. I flushed as it rippled through me and I heard one of the burly guards say "I think the little ripe one is at it again" and another guard laugh.
The tears rolled freely down my cheeks as I submissively followed. I was a slave girl now named "Big Butt" and my name and status were tattooed just above my right ass cheek. Could things possibly get worse?
I was led down a long hall then into an area of the house that appeared to be servant's quarters. There was a door every 10 or 15 feet on both sides of the hall. When we reached my room the guard opened the door, removed all of my chains and my collar, then shoved me through.
"Get yourself cleaned up and wait for instructions." was all the guard said.
The room was very small and had cement walls. There was a little single bed, a dresser and a closet. A door at one side of the room led to a very small bathroom which had a shower, toilet and sink with mirror.
Once the door slammed behind me, I fell on the bed weeping. So much had happened and I was completely emotionally drained. I had endured so much humiliation and I still couldn't wrap my head around just how far I had fallen. I had gone from a millionaire playboy to a little slave girl to a Sheikh in Saudi Arabia almost overnight.
I tried to relax by breathing in a rhythmic manner. I hadn't completely given up on life. I had to find a way to survive and then escape. I may never be a man again but there had to be a way to forge a decent life and it certainly wasn't going to happen here.
I forced myself onto my feet and began to examine my surroundings. The dresser was full of skimpy lingerie, tight little t-shirts and workout clothes. The closet was full of costumes, tiny dresses and other humiliating pieces of women's clothing. The bathroom cabinet was full of make up, perfume and just about every other female beauty product under the sun.
Gathering all my courage, I forced myself to look at the new tattoo. As I turned around I once again marveled at my ass. It was indeed big, but big in exactly the right way. There wasn't a flaw anywhere. A perfect apple of an ass. Just above my perfect round orb was the tattoo. The lettering was small but legible. There was a line of text in Arabic and then at the end two words in English... "Big Butt" written in flowery calligraphy. He had actually had my humiliating new name tattooed in English permanently.
It was so humiliating that it brought tears to my eyes. I knew the Sheikh reveled in putting what he thought was his new spoiled American in her place and he knew exactly how to do it. The thought of having to answer to "Big Butt" the rest of my life was almost too much to take. The only time the Sheikh's cold arrogant eyes came to life was when he was humiliating or causing pain.
As I took my shower, I steeled myself for the pain and humiliation that was sure to come. The warm water felt great, but I finished just as quick as I was clean and carefully applied my makeup and did my hair. There was no reason to endure punishments for not following directions, so I made sure I was salon perfect before they returned. I had no idea what to wear, so I waited patiently...naked sitting at the foot of the bed. After about a half an hour a woman opened the door without knocking and stood before me with a haughty look on her face. She was about 40 years old and very fit and beautiful. She was of Arab descent.
"You must be Big Butt." The name coming off of her lips caused me to cringe. I knew that I would never get used to it. "Well, let me see it."
I turned around to give her the view. "Wow!" she exclaimed. "That is a quite a beautiful big butt. I can understand your name now." There was an amused tone to her voice. "I am Miss Akbar. You are to refer to me as Miss Akbar or Ma'am. Do you understand?"
"Yes, ma'am." I squeaked.
She laughed. "Such as sweet little voice you have, Big Butt. I am in charge of all of the Sheikh's slaves. If the Sheikh is not around, I am completely in charge of your every movement. If I ask you to lick my shoe, you will do so without hesitation. Do you understand?" It was like Miss Birkshire all over again.
"Yes, ma'am." I responded.
"Good girl, Big Butt." She condescended patting me on the head. "I have a little gift for you." She lifted her hand revealing a collar. The collar was adorned with a number of little bells but what I noticed first was that written in elegant calligraphy across the collar was "Big Butt".
Miss Akbar buckled the collar tightly to my neck and attached a little padlock to keep it on. She then went to my dresser and picked a tiny white bikini with a thong bottom then took a pair of 6 inch heels out of the closet. I dutifully put them on noticing the the bikini top was designed to push my breasts together and up making them look larger and putting them on embarrassing display. The heels made my butt stick out even more. "Follow me, Big Butt, the Sheikh wants to start your training immediately."
As I followed her I noticed that the little bells rang with the slightest movement signifying that I was there. It would be almost impossible to move about stealthily. We walked down the long hall and into what appeared to be a private room. It had a big bed and a large sitting area that looked out over the Red Sea. The Sheikh sat on a couch and the two sisters knelt before him. They also wore new collars with bells on them. In flowery calligraphy just like me were their new names, "Daddy's Whore" and "Daddy's Slut." They were no longer crying but they still looked miserable.
"Well, hello, Big Butt. Come sit on my lap while I give the instructions for our first day of training."
I sat down and immediately felt his hard cock pushing up in between my ass cheeks. "Well, my young slaves." he began. "I always like to start the first day of training with blow jobs..."
"Big Butt, why don't you go first?" he said picking me up off of his lap. I dutifully knelt in front of him. "Good girl, Big Butt." He patted my head like I was a small child or a pet.
My mind screamed NO! and I felt the tears begin to well up in my eyes. I had endured a lifetime of humiliation in just a few weeks but I had somehow avoided giving a blow job up to this point. The thought of it was utterly degrading and humiliating and my pussy was sopping wet with arousal.
After a few seconds of silence his face began to get dark. "Stand up!" he barked. I stood and watched with terror as he picked up the paddle that sat beside him on the table. It looked like a thin little wooden ping pong paddle. With a quick precision he struck it across my left butt cheek. I let out a girly squeal. It was amazing how bad the little paddle hurt. "When you are complimented by your Daddy, you need to be a good girl and say thank you. You may kneel."
I knelt once again. "Thank you." I said simply. My voice was very soft.
"Thank you, Daddy." he corrected. "For now on I want you to call me Daddy just like the sisters here.
"Thank you, Daddy." I responded trying to avoid breaking down into tears. There was something horribly humiliating about calling a man Daddy.
"Good girl, Big Butt." he said as he pulled his pants and underwear to his ankles. His cock looked huge, but I was so small now that I imagined that most cocks would look huge to me. "I want you to start by kissing and licking my balls."
His very large, very erect cock was only a few inches away from my face and I felt an intense desire to begin. The programming placed into me was extremely hard to resist, yet at the same time the thought was revolting and I was frozen with my internal conflict. He picked me up painfully by the hair and when I stood before him, he once again used the paddle. This time on my right butt cheek. It hurt like hell and I felt tears begin to spill out of my eyes. "Do not hesitate when I give you an order, Big Butt!"
Once again I knelt before him and this time tentatively began to kiss and lick his balls. Soon, though, it was if I couldn't help myself and my mouth was sucking and licking his balls enthusiastically. Within a minute I felt the first orgasm coming on. "Now lick and kiss my shaft" he commanded. As I followed his orders I felt my pussy begin to erupt into red hot convulsions. Girly, little high pitched sighs of pleasure escaped my lips.
"Good girl, Big Butt." he chuckled patting my head again. "Now take it in your mouth slowly at first making sure that your teeth do not touch." I took the head of his penis into my mouth. It stretched my lips to the limit. My internal conflict hit a fever pitch. I had an actual cock in my mouth. I was thoroughly disgusted but at the same time my pussy was still red hot and threatening another orgasm. I began to move faster and faster on his shaft. The humiliation sent me over the top and I was orgasming yet again. As my pussy convulsed out of control my mouth began to move faster and faster and the tip of his cock hit my throat with every bob. Unfortunately, my enthusiasm caused me to slip a bit and I felt a tooth rub against him softly. Without warning he yanked me up by the hair again and stood me before him. With precision he swatted both of my butt cheeks twice with the paddle...4 strikes in all. "No teeth ever!" He commanded. His face was dark and angry.
"Yes, Daddy." I whimpered and knelt before him again. This time I took great care to protect his cock from my teeth. I went faster and faster losing myself in the act of cocksucking. I could only imagine how I must have looked...on my knees, my head bobbing, my big tits shaking. I could feel them bouncing heavily with every bob of my head. Suddenly, I could feel him tense up and I knew what was about to happen but I couldn't pull myself away. His cum shot into my throat and soon my mouth was full. I felt a trickle roll down my cheek.
"Good girl, Big Butt. Swallow it all." he said as he patted me on the head. I swallowed his load hungrily hardly believing what I was doing. "Make sure my cock is totally clean." he commanded.
"Yes, Daddy." I said in a soft voice and licked his cock clean.
"Such a good little cocksucker." he said condescendingly. "Stand up Big Butt."
I stood before him feeling deeply ashamed. I couldn't believe what I had just done or how enthusiastically I had done it. The Sheikh pulled me over his lap positioning my ass right in the middle and I steeled myself for a spanking. However, his hand only rubbed my ass like he was examining a piece of meat. "Your ass is like a perfect round apple, Big Butt."
"Thank you, Daddy." I said softly, my voice cracking.
His fingers slid down to my pussy and he softly felt every inch. When he reached my clitoris his finger lightly massaged back and forth as he spoke. "A perfect, tight little vagina too, Big Butt. You are a ripe little slave built to fuck aren't you?"
"Yes, Daddy." I once again answered. The fires of orgasm built up inside me as I lay helpless across this man's lap getting examined. His finger continued it's soft caress as I erupted for the third time in less than 15 minutes. I tried to stay silent but the porn star sounding moans escaped my lips anyway. The orgasms were so intense that I felt like I was going to lose consciousness every time.
He chuckled and patted me on the head again. "Such a good little slave."
"Thank you, Daddy." I whimpered in my soft, high little voice. He continued to rub my pussy possessively for a few minutes before he finally lifted me off his lap and commanded me onto my knees off to one side.
"Now, it's time for your lesson sisters." he said excitedly. The sister's faces were wet with tears as they followed his orders and positioned themselves side by side in front of his cock.
The sisters were forced to suck his now flaccid cock for about 30 minutes. They took turns with one sister sucking his balls, while the other sister sucked his cock. He chastised them as terrible cocksuckers and then gave them both a very sound spanking over his lap. After he was done, he called over a couple of his henchmen. "Put these girls in the punishment stocks. They need time to think about becoming better cocksuckers." The Sheikh had a twinkle in his eyes knowing they had been given an impossible task after he had already cum. I wondered what the punishment stocks were, but had no doubt that they were probably uncomfortable and humiliating. "Come along, Big Butt, let's go for a walk."
"Yes, Daddy." I said softly. He attached a leash to my collar and led me out of the room. I was completely naked and I looked longingly at my little white bikini that had been discarded before the blow job and was still on the floor...if only he had allowed me to put it back on.
I shuffled behind the sheikh with my eyes downcast. In every new room I knew I was being examined by all of the staff members. Within a minute or two we walked out a door to a huge pool. It had several large waterfalls pouring into it and was surrounded by lush manicured plants. The whole pool area had a dramatically beautiful view of the Red sea. It was simply paradise...paradise if you weren't a slave. I recognized the beauty but was too scared and humiliated to enjoy it.
The Sheikh sat down on a chair and I stood beside him with one arm covering my breasts and the other arm covering my pussy. There were many people at the pool - a large number of guests and servants. The majority of servants were fully clothed but there was also a group of sex slaves dressed provocatively. However, I was the only person completely naked. It felt like every eye was upon me.
The Sheikh reached up and unclasped the leash from my collar. He had begun a good natured conversation with a man sitting nearby. I stood for about a minute patiently before the Sheikh pulled a rubber ball out of his pocket that was a little bigger than a Golf ball but smaller than a Tennis ball and threw it across the pool area. "Fetch, Big Butt." he barked and slapped me across the ass with his bare hand.
I stood frozen. Did he actually expect me to chase after the rubber ball like a dog? He spanked me across the ass again, this time even harder. "I said fetch, Big Butt!" The men sitting nearby laughed uproariously. Mortified I walked across the pool area still covering my pussy and tits. I found the ball resting against the leg of a pool chair and tried my best to pick it up without exposing myself. I was able to squat completely down and grab it with the hand I was hiding my pussy with while continuing to cover myself with my arm. I walked back across the pool area knowing for sure that every eye was upon me. I kept my eyes downcast, but I could hear giggling coming from everywhere.
When I arrived back to him I placed it in his hand briefly revealing my pussy to him before quickly covering up. "That was very slow, Big Butt. I'm very disappointed in that effort. Now take your hands and place them at your side. I don't want you covering up your beautiful body. Your body is my property now and I wish to see my property right now. Do you understand?"
"Yes, Daddy." I said with my voice breaking.
"Good, now I want you to fetch with some enthusiasm. Run as fast as you can and get the ball for me." He tossed it back across the pool patio.
For some reason, I had reached my breaking point. I stood frozen unable to move. I simply couldn't do it. The thought of running with my huge tits and round ass bouncing in front of an audience while retrieving a ball like a dog was just too much. I simply wouldn't do it.
"No." was all that I could muster. My voice cracked and I sounded weak and pathetic.
The Sheikh's eyes turned cold and he stood up towering over me. Before I could react he slapped me open-handed across the face. "No? You fucking American girls." He chuckled evilly. "You are not in America anymore Big Butt. No is not an option for you. Let's visit the punishment stocks, shall we?"
He attached the leash to my collar once again and pulled me back into the house. I was crying now, but I didn't try to cover up. I was scared to death about what was about to come and I didn't want to make my punishment worse. Some of the men in the pool followed behind so that could watch my impending punishment.
The punishment stocks were located in a busy room that appeared to be a lounge for the Sheikh's guests and the Sheikh had a lot of guests. I learned later that he was very generous and hosted 100s of his friends on the island during the year, many staying for months on end. The stocks were up against the wall and seeing the sisters in them sent a chill through my spine and I almost collapsed. They looked like punishment stocks from a town square in the 1700s, but much more high tech. The place where the sisters' hands and head were immobilized was right at floor level and their heads and hands were locked in little holes just like the ones I'd seen in books and movies. There were two more bars that locked over their ankles and just below their knees. The knee bar had two extensions that went up to mid thigh and locked rings around their legs. The result of all the locking holes and extensions was that they were trapped in a humiliating doggie-style position. The ankle and knee bars had the holes set far apart so their legs were spread wide exposing their pussies and assholes. The stocks were set on a rotating circle that moved slowly around showing them from every angle to the men who sat in the room laughing, playing cards and drinking liquor. If this wasn't enough both girls had a dildo pushed into their assholes that had a little tail on the end of it and also had a dildo in their mouths. As a matter of fact as I looked at the third set of stocks that was empty, I noticed that the mouth dildo was built into the design and that you couldn't even get into the head hole without wrapping your mouth around it.
"No." I squeaked with the tears beginning to roll down my cheeks.
"The answer is yes, Big Butt. Some time in the stocks will do you some good. You will be able to reflect on your behavior and no doubt behave much better the next time."
"Please..." I whimpered completely losing the resolve I had at the pool. He ignored my pleas, handing my leash to one of his henchmen. They pulled me forcefully over to the stocks and pushed me into position. I was weeping now, losing all pride. As they forced my mouth around the dildo attachment, I looked up to see an amused look on the Sheik's face. At this point most of the men had stood up to get a better view of me. I felt the cold steel and helplessness as the neck and wrist attachments were snapped into position. Next, I felt my legs getting spread uncomfortably wide and the ankle and leg attachments getting snapped into position. The steel was cold around my neck and wrists. I felt so vulnerable and exposed...I could barely move a muscle. The extender attached to my thighs forcing my butt even further into the air.
The Sheikh sauntered over with a self satisfied look on his face. He immediately walked behind me and examined my vagina. "You really do have a beautiful little pussy, Big Butt. And your ass...your ass looks enormous in this position. He gave it a hard slap. "Give her a 4-incher to start. We don't want to damage this perfect bud of an asshole on the first day." He laughed.
Almost immediately I felt the dildo getting pushed in. I was extremely tight but the dildo was lubricated and eventually it was all the way in and the tail was tickling my thighs. Surprisingly the dildo didn't hurt a whole lot once it was in, but I felt very stretched. The circular stand the stocks were set on began to rotate slowly and I closed my eyes trying to forget everything that was happening to me, but that was impossible. I felt a very hard slap on my ass. "Open your eyes, Big Butt." said the Sheikh. As the platform rotated, I came face-to-face with one of the sisters. Her face was covered in tears and she looked so scared and uncomfortable. I imagine I looked the same way. The thought my ass and pussy so exposed and the horribly humiliating position of my hips high in the air and my back arched sent me over the edge again. The red hot buildup began deep inside of me yet again and within a few minutes my pussy was spasming out of control and little garbled girly squeals escaped my lips which were stretched around the dildo.
The Sheikh had poured himself a drink and was watching his three new girls with amusement. After the orgasm ended I started to realize just how uncomfortable this position was and I started to get panicked. My legs were already cramping up and my knees hurt like hell and I had almost no ability to move. It was hard to breath and sucked air desperately through my nostrils. And, to top it all off, I had a dozen degenerate men staring at my completely exposed most intimate parts. Yet, through the pain and discomfort I felt another orgasm brewing. I literally had no control of my own body. Any humiliation led to a uncontrollable, explosive cum.
The Sheikh let me suffer in the punishment stocks for about a half an hour and when they released me and pulled me to my feet I stumbled and nearly fell. My legs were like jello. I looked back at the sisters who stared at me desperately in obvious extreme discomfort. I felt truly sorry for them until the Sheikh smiled and said, "Shall we go back to the pool and play, Big Butt?" I weeped openly as the Sheikh pulled me by the leash back out to the patio. I felt so pathetic. I cried so easily now. I couldn't remain composed no matter how I tried. I was an emotional wreck.
The patio was even more crowded now. Mostly with men, but with a few women as well, who served drinks and bowed and curtsied as they were commanded to do this and that. They were at least skimpily clothed, though. I was still the only naked person on the huge patio.
The Sheikh sat down on the same chair and produced the rubber ball again. "Now where were we?" He taunted. With a flip of the wrist he tossed the ball across the patio. Obediently I turned and chased it down, jogging as best I could with my sore legs and huge tits bouncing. About half way to the ball I held my breasts down with one arm trying to settle the movement. When I found the ball up against the castle, I quickly grabbed it with my other hand and jogged back, placing it in the Sheikh's hand and praying that his little game was over.
He looked at me with cold fury in his eyes. "Did I tell you not to cover yourself?" He said icily.
"I'm sorry, Daddy." I whispered as I dropped my arm feeling my tits bounce around.
He pulled me over his lap and swatted each of my ass cheeks five times. I looked up through my tears to see the grinning faces of his Arab friends.
"Now let's try again." He threw ball across the patio the other way and I chased after it. My tits and ass felt like they were bouncing like crazy and I couldn't help but hear the laughter of all the Sheikh's friends. I found the ball under the table of three men who sat drinking and grinning. With as much dignity as I could muster I crawled under the table to retrieve the ball. As I reached for it, I realized my bubble butt was pointing straight up giving the crowd a great view. Quickly, I crawled back out and jogged back to the Sheikh. He was deep in conversation when I placed it in his outstretched hand. I stood waiting, but after a few seconds he turned and said wait on your knees.
I kneeled in front of him mortified beyond words. I looked straight down to avoid the smiling eyes of all the evil men who watched me and was greeted once again with my huge perfect tits. Everything about me was a constant reminder of who I was now and what I had lost. I just couldn't reconcile it. I had been one of the luckiest men on Earth and now I was just a sex slave.
"Up!" said the Sheikh. "Only use your mouth for now on. Pick it up with your mouth and bring it to me with your mouth." He tossed the ball back across the patio and I raced after it. It stopped in the middle of the patio between two tables and I got on all fours and tried to put my mouth around it. It proved much more difficult than I had thought and the ball rolled forward again and again as I tried to bite it. My tits bounced against my chin and butt was high in the air as I crawled across the patio trying to get the damn thing in my mouth. Each time it rolled away, louder laughter sprang up from the crowd. Finally I stopped it and with great effort got my mouth around it and held it with my teeth, but when I stood up it fell out and rolled away again. The crowd exploded with laughter. I noticed that even the slave girls were laughing at me. I waited for it to come to a rest and this time with angry determination got it securely in my mouth and ran back.
"That took a long time, Big Butt!" said the Sheikh as he once again pulled me over his lap. Just as the first time he spanked me hard five times on each ass cheek, but this time he didn't let me up right away. He slowly and lightly rubbed my pussy lips bumping my clitoris with each stroke. "You need to understand that you are nothing but my slave now, Big Butt. I own every part of you. Your cushy little American girl life is over forever. You are never going back. This is my pussy now and I intend on using and displaying it in any way that gives me pleasure. Do you understand that?"
"Yes, Daddy."
I absolutely didn't want to cum while he was saying these things, but it was inevitable. The surge became slow but soon came like tidal wave. Such a ripe, little slave aren't you?" He asked while he stuck two fingers in my tight little pussy.
"Yes Daddy." I whimpered in the middle of the intense cum.
"Did you like the dildo in your ass, Big Butt?" He asked sticking his thumb in my little bud of a asshole while he kept his fingers in my pussy.
I had no idea how to answer the question properly so I did so honestly. "No, Daddy."
"Well, you will need to get used to it. Little slave girls need to offer every hole to their masters on command."
As my orgasm subsided, he let me off his lap and tossed the ball again. This time into the shallow area of the pool. I raced after it and into the pool. The cool water felt incredible and I realized for the first time just how hot I was. The 110 degree heat on the island was stifling but I had been too busy to notice. The ball was even more difficult to get into my mouth in the pool but eventually I got it. There were two men sitting in the pool smiling at me.
"I love watching American girls get made into slaves." He said to the other in a perfect British accent. I crawled out of the pool with the water rolling off my curvy body. I hadn't given up yet. There had to be a way off the island, but things seemed very bleak.
Once I returned and dropped the ball in the Sheikh's hand. He immediately leashed me again and led my around the corner and up some steps to a private patio. The view was amazing. Nothing but sea. He positioned me on all fours and said softly, "I'm going to use your beautiful little pussy now, Big Butt." He fucked me from behind while I gazed out over the ocean. I came as hard as usual as he forcibly banged himself into me again and again pulling my hair with one hand and holding my neck with the other.
With a loud slap on the ass, the Sheikh sent me through a service door just off the patio. The door led into a servants area filled with cleaning supplies. To my shock in the middle of the large room stood ten perfectly coiffed French Maids. They wore extremely frilly pink maid's outfits that barely (and I mean barely) covered their asses and low cut tops which revealed a large portion of their huge breasts. All of the women were very well endowed. They had on what looked to be 6 inch heels and they all stood at attention...none of them moved a muscle. They almost didn't look real they were so still. They all stared straight ahead completely ignoring me.
Suddenly, the door opened and in walked Miss Akbar. She looked at me briefly then turned to the maids. As soon as she faced them, they all curtsied at the same time. The precision was spooky. "Come forward, Big Butt." She commanded.
I walked up beside her hiding my breasts with one arm and covering my pussy with my other hand. "Is the Sheikh done with you?" She asked without looking at me.
"Yes, ma'am." I squeaked.
"I trust you served him properly and he will have no complaints about you?"
"Yes, ma'am. I served him properly." I said feeling my face get red. I kept my eyes downcast.
"Big Butt, do you think it's proper for a young lady to walk around naked?"
"No ma'am, but they took my..." I heard the sound, then felt the pain of a hard slap across my face.
"I don't want to hear it!" She walked across the room and came back with an outrageously frilly pink pair of panties and push-up bra. I put them on as quickly as possible relieved to be clothed.
Miss Akbar looked up at the maids. "This should be educational for you, Big Butt. Since you are brand new here you can find out a little about what's in store for you." She sounded very amused. "Sophie, step forward."
A buxom maid in the front row stepped forward. Her eyes stared straight ahead. Sophie looked to be about 35 and in incredible shape.
"Sophie, how long have you been with us?"
"11 years ma'am." Sophie's voice was high but seductive with a upper crust British accent.
"How long have you been a maid?"
"10 years, 6 months ma'am."
"What is your job, Sophie?"
"My job is to clean the guest quarters of the mansion and to be of service in any way I can to the Sheikh's guests. My body is the property of the Sheikh and is a gift to the guests who are extremely important to him."
"Very good, Sophie. How many days a week do you work?"
"I work every day of the week, ma'am."
"How many hours a day?"
"I work 12 hours a day and when I'm not working I'm working on perfecting my body through exercise, eating properly and getting enough sleep so I'm prepared to serve the house."
"You may step back, Sophie." The maid stepped back immediately. Her huge breasts bounced a bit but other than that she was perfectly still, like a mannequin.
"You see, Big Butt, Sophie has been with us for 11 years. After 6 months, the Sheikh grew tired of her and had her committed to the maid service here at the castle. She was a clothing buyer in her previous life. Quite a successful and well educated young lady. She made the mistake of vacationing in Thailand where she caught the eye of some slavers. She has worked every day as a maid for over 10 years. Every single day she cleans and also serves our guests. She is required to do whatever they ask and I mean whatever they ask." She laughed to herself. "Our guests have some interesting requests at times. Really the only rule is not to leave permanent marks or to harm the maid's health. Other than that, well there aren't many rules."
Miss Akbar turned to me and pulled my chin up to look in her eyes.
"Do you know why I'm telling you this, Big Butt?"
"No, ma'am." I stammered.
"Because, this is where you are going to end up eventually. The Sheikh grows tired of all his girls no matter how big and perfect their asses are. You are going to be a maid for the rest of your life cleaning and getting used by random men. How does that make you feel?"
It made me want to pass out and throw up at the same time, but I managed to squeak an "I don't know."
She laughed uproariously. "Oh, Big Butt, I can't wait to train you as a maid."
She turned toward the maids. "Get to work!" She shouted and turned back to me. "Follow me, Big Butt. I'll show you back to your room and where to get something to eat."
I followed Miss Akbar's swaying hips down a long hall to the slave's quarters. She pointed down the hall to my room then showed me to the kitchen. A woman in her 40s who was still extremely attractive handed me a salad with no dressing and a piece of chicken, then marked off the meal by my name. Miss Akbar smiled. "Enjoy your dinner, dear. The Sheikh will be attending the races tonight on another island and I don't know for sure, but most likely he will take you with him. He usually does with his new girls. Be ready to leave at 6 PM sharp. I want you to wear a white dress...one of the low cut spandex ones. Do you understand?"
"Yes, ma'am." I squeaked.
I sat quietly in the dinning area and finished my unsatisfying meal. However, it felt like I hadn't eaten for days, so any sustenance was welcome. I drank three glasses of water as I had finally realized just how thirsty I was. I was just about to finish when a young woman sat down beside me.
"Are you an American?" She asked in a hushed but excited voice. I looked over and to my shock I saw a familiar face. It took me a minute, but I quickly realized I was talking to Kristi Moore. She had been abducted on a spring break trip in Florida several years ago and had been national news. In no small part because her dad was rich and she was knock-out gorgeous. I had never paid much attention to the news, but she was easy to remember because of her good looks.
"Yes." I whispered. "You are Kristi Moore aren't you?"
It was her turn to look shocked. "You know who I am?"
"You were national news for months after you disappeared."
Tears welled up in her eyes. "I don't even know how long I've been here. I got separated from my friends and passed out only to find myself in a private airplane that landed here. All the days are the same - blazing hot. There are no calendars anywhere."
"How did you know I was an American?" I asked.
"I heard the Miss Akbar say something about you. Are they taking you to the races tonight?"
"Yes."
"Do you know what the races are?" She said with hurt in her eyes.
"No." I said scared to hear.
"They are human slave races. The Sheikh loves to bet huge sums of money on them. And there's something else...." Her voice got more hushed and she looked around. "The Sheikh takes girls with him and he always makes one of his girls run a race."
"Race?" I said surprised.
"When the Sheikh grows tired of you he will make you race. For me, I lasted 6 months before my race. The race is a set up. The last place girl in each girl's race is used as a prize for the winner of each men's race." I could see tears welling up in her eyes. "He won't make you race until he grows tired of you, then when you get home...you are a maid."
"A prize?" I asked not really wanting to know what she meant. "Yes, you'll see what I mean tonight. It won't be you...you're too new."
She looked down at my ass. "He calls you Big Butt?" I nodded. She showed me her hip. It said "Big Ass." For the first time I noticed that she did have a round bubble butt. "I have to go. They will let you talk a little bit in here, but I don't want to push it." She stood up, smiled and started to walk away.
"Wait!" I whispered urgently and she stopped looking at me with fear. "Has anyone ever escaped?"
Her eyes grew huge. "Don't even think about that! If you think you have it bad now, you should see what they do to girls who try to escape." With that, she turned and hustled away. I admired her perfect ass. She was an unbelievable beauty.
I made my way back to my sparse room and shut the door. Unfortunately, it had no lock. The clock in my room said 4:00 so I set the alarm and laid on the bed trying my best to relax for an hour. I had to keep my eyes open for any way to escape. There had to be a weakness here and I would use my intellect to figure it out. They kept the girls here in constant fear, but I would overcome that and and be alert for a way out. Escape was worth the risk.
I turned on to my side snuggling my arms around my huge set of tits. I tried to memorize the different parts of the house and possible weaknesses, but my brain kept going back to sex. As I thought of the Sheikh's large cock entering me from behind I started to get wet and my nipples became very erect. I fought to think of other things but my brain fought me back. Soon, I was thinking about getting spanked in public and my pussy was literally on fire. What was wrong with me? Mr. X had altered my brain and apparently I had no control of these intense desires. My hand reached down between my legs and I explored my little erect bud. The intensity sent me into moaning hysterics. Within minutes I was cumming like a freight train. The more I thought about my humiliating situation, the more aroused I got. It was a curse!
Finally, I drifted off to sleep.
The alarm went off at 5 and I instinctively hit snooze (or so I thought). Apparently, I turned off the alarm because I woke up with a start at 5:35. Panicked, I jumped out of bed as fast as I could and ran into the shower with my big tits bouncing about and getting in the way as usual. What would Miss Akbar might do if I was late? She was obviously a sick sociopath and would enjoy humiliating me.
I showered and toweled off in less than 10 minutes and began the laborious process of making myself up properly. The tattooed on makeup made me look tastefully made up all the time, but I knew that Miss Akbar would expect something more. By 5:55, it looked pretty decent and my hair had dried into place perfectly...one of the only Mr. X modifications that I had come to be thankful for. I rushed out in the room and over to my closet. I found a white, lacy push up bra and panties combo and put them on as quick as possible. I took a sidelong glance at the clock seeing 5:59 as I shuffled through all of the dresses looking for the one she had mentioned. Finally, I found a tiny piece of white cloth that seemed right and pulled it over my curvy body. Amazingly the little thing stretched enough to cover my ass, but it wasn't going to leave much to the imagination. Slipping on a pair of white high heels, I rushed out the door and into the hall almost running into Miss Akbar.
"Big Butt, how nice of you to join us." I saw two extremely hot women standing behind her. One of them wore a bright red dress and the other wore a yellow dress. They both stood precariously on ultra high heels like me and their dresses looked painted on. They both wore collars that were attached to a single leash that Miss Akbar held. The leash started off like a normal leather dog leash, but at the end it broke off into three sections, each with a clasp. The first two were attached to the girls collars and the last one dangled free...obviously for me. "What time did I tell you to be ready?" She said sternly.
"6 o'clock, ma'am." I said sounding pathetic and weak despite my best efforts.
Miss Akbar grabbed me by the hair and pulled me back into my room. "I don't have time right now to give you the spanking you deserve, so we will just have to punish you a different way." She rummaged through the closet finally coming out with an even smaller piece of white cloth. It was the same stretchy cloth as the one I had on. "Take off that dress." She hissed. I quickly did as I was told and stood in front of her in my lingerie. "Take off the bra." I complied feeling my heavy breasts hanging pendulous.
She threw the little dress at me and commanded that I put it on. The little thing was truly tiny and no matter how I pulled on it, it wouldn't cover my ass all the way. At least a third of my big, bubble butt was visible. In front, I could see how profanely visible I was. The low cut displayed most of my breasts and my erect nipples were clearly visible through the white fabric. I almost felt more naked than being naked. "Look in the mirror, Big Butt."
I did what I was told and I was shocked. The dress was mostly backless and had a deliberate V-Cut to display butt cleavage. Not only did it not cover the bottom of my butt I could clearly see the thong disappearing into my crack and large amount of butt cleavage as well.
"You know what, Big Butt? I don't think that dress looks quite right with the thong on, take it off." I couldn't believe my ears.
"Ma'am?"
"Take off your fucking thong!" Hissed Miss Akbar. "Maybe you will think twice about being late after wearing this outfit all evening."
I did what I was told and felt a tear running down my cheek. I was now completely naked except for this piece of stretchy cloth that covered only a small part of my ass and very little of my breasts. Fortunately, it just barely covered my pussy in the front, although I would have to worry about it riding up all night.
"Much better, Big Butt." she said as she buckled my collar then led me to the other two girls. She attached me to the clasp in the middle. "You three girls look wonderful and what an exciting night. Especially for one of you." she said with a knowing look. She must have been talking about the race that Kristi Moore mentioned to me at dinner.
Miss Akbar pulled us along quickly and I tried my best not stumble. I bounced up against the other girls with almost every step.
We reached the huge foyer and waited for a few minutes before the Sheikh and several of his friends showed up. They wore expensive looking Tuxedos. The Sheikh took the leash from Miss Akbar without a word and we were dragged along behind his quick pace, our tits and asses bouncing provocatively. Several of the men made comments in Arabic and laughed at us. I was going to be ogled at and laughed at all night by these bastards. I felt so naked next to them in their tuxedos.
His yacht was gigantic. We were led to a glass room in the middle of the enormous deck and left alone with our leash tied to a poll.
The Sheikh left us alone without a word and joined his friends on the deck of the yacht. As soon as the door shut the girl on the left of me spoke up. "I'm Amber and this is Emily." Amber accent was American...probably from Texas.
Amber was a brunette and had big firm breasts that barely fit into her dress. Her eyes were also very big and brown and her lips were plump. Her body was curvy (although not as curvy as mine) and she was tall - like 5'8". Emily was a little shorter than Amber but still much taller than me. She was about as curvy as Amber but her breasts were not quite as large. Her hair was sandy brown and she had very cute, attractive freckles. Both women were absolute knockouts and would turn heads anywhere in the world.
"I'm Jenni." I said in my high little voice.
"You must be brand new because I've never seen you before." said Amber.
"Yes, they just flew me here."
"I saw you today at the pool. You were fetching the ball." said Emily. "The Sheikh is very cruel." Her voice cracked a little bit, but I could distinctly place her Australian accent.
"We both came here at about the same time - 9 months ago." said Amber. "We were captured on the same day in Bali. Although, we didn't know each other."
Both women seemed very nervous and emotional and they were quiet for awhile. I wanted to ask them questions but they seemed to be on the edge of tears.
"Could you tell me about the races?" I asked timidly.
They looked at each other and then Amber began. "The races are human races. These sick fucking Arabs keep humans like horses and race them once a week on an private island. The Sheikh's human racers are tied up below deck. He has a training facility on his island where he keeps them like race horses. They live in horse stalls and train all day long. They are given massive quantities of state of the art performance enhancing drugs. Wait until you see the women. Their legs and asses are huge and muscular. The male racers are tall and extremely cut. They don't even look real!"
"Oh my god." was all I could say.
"And there is something else about the races..." Amber began. I heard Emily weeping to my right. "One of the three of us will be forced to race tonight."
"It won't be her!" Emily said with a touch of venom in her voice. "She is brand new. It will be one of us."
"How do you know?" I asked.
"The Sheikh only makes his girls race once he grows tired of them. You are brand new so you are almost guaranteed not to race." said Amber.
"Do you mind telling me about the race?" I asked with an apologetic tone.
"The Sheikh doesn't want anyone he knows to defile his slaves before he does, but once he grows tired of a slave he lets all his friends and guests have them and he never touches them sexually again. But, first, he makes them race." She stopped for a moment to collect herself. "The races go female then male for each distance. The last place female is the prize for the winner of the men's race. The Sheikh will decide on one of us tonight. He will tell whomever it is that if they can beat just one of the racers, she will go free. However, if she gets last she will be the prize of the men's winner and when she returns to the island she will be a maid forced to clean and sexually service all of the Sheikh's guests for the rest of her life."
My eyes must have brightened with the thought of getting set free because Amber quickly added, "Don't get any ideas about beating one of the racers, though. They are impossible to beat. I hear that it has never happened. These women are talented, highly trained and on performance enhancing drugs and highly doubt he would actually let someone free anyway."
"Has anyone ever escaped the Sheikh?"
Amber laughed bitterly. "No one ever escapes. You might as well get used to being a slave. There are women who work in the kitchen now who have been slaves of the Sheikh's family for 30 years or more."
We were quiet for a while. The only sound was Emily's weeping.
The yacht ride wasn't long and soon I could feel the boat slow as it approached the dock. The Sheikh entered with a wide grin on his face. "Just think ladies one of you will get a chance to win her freedom tonight. You must be so excited." His voice had a cruel mocking tone.
He grabbed our leash and pulled us along behind him. As I stood up I grabbed at the bottom of the dress and pulled it down as far as I could. It would expose more butt cleavage but at least would keep my pussy from view. I was actually jealous of the painted on dresses the other girls wore. At least they covered their butts.
We made our way into a brightly lit stadium. The track looked to be about 200 meters around. The stands were set up like a horse racing track and the Sheikh had his own box to watch the races from right in the middle of the homestretch. There were flags erected in the four corners of his box that I learned were his personal family flag. They were red on one side and green on the other and his picture prominently in the middle. When his racers were brought out onto the track by their trainer to warm up, I noticed that their uniforms were exactly like his flag - red on one side, green on the other and his picture in the middle. The Sheikh was as big of an egomaniac as a third world president.
His athletes were a sight to behold. The women were built like Flo-Jo and the men were massively muscular and tall except for the longer distance men who were merely tall and cut. The vast majority of his racers were black.
The three of us had been seated beside each other and our leash tied around a nearby post. The Sheikh looked over at me. "Are you enjoying yourself Big Butt.?"
"Yes, sir." I said looking down.
He walked over to me and unhooked the clasp on my collar. "Go stand at the front of our box and put your hands on the railing." I pulled my dress down and did as I was ordered feeling all eyes upon me.
"Lean forward." Grasping the railing at the front of the viewing box I leaned forward. I noticed that most of the spectators in the adjoining boxes were watching me now as well. Most of them had grins on their faces. It felt like hundreds of people were staring at my mostly naked ass.
The Sheikh walked forward and showed me a small version of his flag...maybe a quarter of the size of a full sized flag hanging on a thin wooden stick. Laughing, he pushed the stick into my butt cleavage from the top so that the flag stood straight up. There was a lot of laughter and some clapping. I was sticky wet with arousal but with no panties to stop the flow, it soon oozed down my thighs.
"Move the flag for us, Big Butt and show us your spirit." I moved my butt back and forth waving the flag the best I could feeling my butt shake with my hips. The laughter got even louder. I immediately felt the red hot orgasm beginning deep inside me. "Keep that butt moving, Big Butt, while we sit back and enjoy your team spirit." I continued to bounce and jiggle my butt causing the flag to move and with horror I realized the orgasm was coming. Within a minute I was convulsing out of control and I was doing everything I could to avoid anyone noticing, but my thighs were very sticky and wet and I'm sure I gave myself away.
The Sheikh came up laughing and relieved me. "Good girl. You can sit down now." He reattached me to the leash and as I sat down I noticed the other girls were perfectly still staring straight ahead. Probably scared to death that they were next. However, the Sheikh left them alone, picked up his drink and turned back to his friends. I looked around and noticed a lot of the other spectators were still staring in our direction. I just stared at the track and tried to forget where I was and what was happening.
As soon as the Sheikh had turned to his friends Amber grabbed my hand and gave it a squeeze. "I'm sorry Jenni." she said softly. Immediately, I began to tear up. It was the first act of kindness I had experienced in a long time and I found myself very emotional. Emily softly patted my leg from the other side.
The Sheikh and his friends talked and laughed loudly in Arabic. I saw the Glenlivet label on their scotch and the cigars, they obnoxiously smoked, smelled Cuban. Other rich looking Arab men stopped by occasionally and good naturedly talked with the Sheikh...some of them pulled slaves on a leashes or had slaves walking a few steps behind them. There seemed to be a large group of rich Arabs who lived on these islands with a lifestyle free of the laws of a civilized society. Although many of the slaves were of Arab decent, many also were Caucasian and I wondered how many missing girls from around the world ended up here.
Suddenly the loudspeaker came on and an excited sounding man speaking in Arabic came on. The voice had the typical inflections of a sport play-by-play announcer. I saw 7 women appear on the other side of the Track and it seemed the races were about to begin. The men got very excited and sat down to watch the race. The first event appeared to be half the length of this short Track or about 100 meters. After a few moments I noticed some commotion out of the corner of my eye. I looked over and saw a woman crying and carrying on about something at the end of the stands. Two big men pulled her out of the stands and into a cart, then drove towards the start on the other side of the Track.
The Sheikh turned toward the three of us. "Your race is next girls. Who will it be." He smiled and pointed at each of us as if he was playing eeny-meany-miny-mo, then turned back around quickly to watch the festivities.
Emily began to weep. "I know it's going to be me." She whispered.
"It could just as easily be me. Calm down there is nothing we can do about it now." responded Amber.
The girl was set up in a lane with the other 7 athletes and soon the gun went off and the race began. Immediately, I could see that she was outmatched. The 7 trained racers looked like Olympians. They rocketed around the corner and down the homestretch. As they hit the tape, it looked like a girl from the Sheikh's stable had taken second. He grumbled a bit but quickly regained his chipper demeanor.
After the first 7 had finished, all eyes turned back to the slave girl who had been pulled from the audience. She was still only half way down the homestretch. There was a lot of laughing and catcalls as she struggled across the line...dead last by a long ways. The big men grabbed her and I could hear her scream "No!" from all the way down the track. Each man held an arm and she kicked and screamed violently as they put her in a small cage and locked it shut. The cage sat at the edge of the track just past the finish.
The 8 men who would race next jogged out of a tunnel and directly up to the cage. The men were huge and extremely muscular. They surrounded the cage laughing and shouting things at the poor girl while she cowered trying to stay out of their reach.
"All men become animals when they come here." said Emily bitterly. "Even the ones who are slaves themselves."
Soon, the men were rounded up and pushed toward the starting line. They lined up in their blocks and when the gun went off they exploded into an impressive dead out sprint. As they ripped down the homestretch, I realized just how athletically gifted these men were. I felt like I was watching the Olympics live. This time a man from the Sheikh's stable won and the Sheikh was ecstatic and jumped around high-fiving his friends.
The athlete who won immediately went up to see his prize and banged on the cage. The Sheikh said something that made his men burst into laughter. He turned back to us with an enormous grin. "He has been training for 3 years with no sex allowed and this is his first win so he is quite excited. Most of these athletes have lived without sex for years. It makes them more hungry to win!"
The woman was led out of the cage and up to a platform that sat between the track and the stands. On the platform was an apparatus that I didn't recognize, but I soon found out what it was for. The woman had her little outfit ripped from her body and within seconds she was trapped in a humiliating doggie-style position through the use of a series of shackles and straps. She was naked and completely exposed and If that wasn't enough, they put a special collar around her neck that had a little attachment at the chin that forced her head up facing the crowd. There was nowhere for her to hide. Her big breasts hung down profanely and her back was arched forcing her butt high in the air. Her legs were shackled wide apart spreading her for the stadium to see.. One of the men hit a switch on the platform and it started to rotate slowly. Over the course of a minute we were able to see her from every humiliating angle. With another flip of a switch part of the apparatus separated from itself and she was raised a few feet in the air.
I was light headed with terror watching the spectacle unfold. These men were sadistic animals. I simply had to escape before this happened to me. Amber and Emily had been here 9 months, but who knows how long it would be until the Sheikh grew tired of me. I had endured humiliation and humiliation, but there was something different about this one...the public spectacle of it all. As soon as I got back I would have to start formulating my plan.
My thoughts were broken by the arrival of the men's winner. He climbed up the stairs onto the platform with his uniform still on. Immediately I realized why they had raised her up a few feet. Her pussy was now at his waist level. Responding with a wave to the excited crowd, he ripped off his tight one piece uniform exposing the largest cock I had ever seen. The woman was weeping now completely unable to move or protect herself from what was able to happen. I couldn't help but watch her face as she felt his cock press into her. I think the sheer size of it shocked her. The crowd burst into laughter at the look on her face as he entered her.
The platform began to move again and the crowd was treated to a 360 degree view of her humiliation. Her body jiggled and shook with each powerful thrust. She was a gorgeous woman. Probably a free woman just a short time ago enjoying her life, only to be taken and forced into slavery by these wretched men. I teared up in empathy for her, but I also felt my juices flowing. Once again my red-hot arousal belied my feelings.
While I felt empathy for the girl and fear for my future, Amber and Emily were absolutely terrified. They literally shook with fear. I grabbed each of there hands and tried to comfort them. I couldn't imagine the feeling they must have...to know that there was a good chance that they, themselves, would be in the same position as this girl in just a few minutes.
The whole ordeal was done in about 5 minutes. The man came to thunderous applause and stepped back off the stage. He was shackled and led back to the racers area and she was shackled and led somewhere under the stadium. The announcers excited voice came back over the intercom and the 7 female racers came onto the track for the next race which apparently would be once around or what looked to be about 200 meters. It was the moment of truth and Amber and Emily shook like leaves.
The Sheikh turned to us with a wide, cruel grin. Well, ladies, it's time. He rubbed his chin and paced back and forth making a big show of it as if he hadn't made his decision yet. His men giggled and made comments in Arabic behind him. I noticed that most of the stadium had stood up to watch.
"The girl who will get a chance to run for her freedom tonight..." He paused for effect, turning and grinning at his lackeys and then turning back. "is Big Butt!!"
At first I didn't comprehend it. For at least five seconds, I didn't realize he was referring to me. Despite the fact that he had said my new humiliating name and pointed directly at me, it didn't hit me. It wasn't supposed to be me. I was supposed to have months to avoid this. However, when I did comprehend it the air went out of me. "No." came out of my lips like a whisper and then I felt really light headed. The Sheikh approached me and unhooked the clasp on the leash and I reluctantly let go of Emily and Amber's hands. "No!" I said again but this time loudly. Tears poured freely out of my eyes and I started to lose control. I lost all pride and I tried to kneel and beg him, but he yanked me up by the hair and brought his evil face right next to mine.
"It wasn't supposed to me me. I just got here." I managed to choke out to him between sobs.
"You are one of the hottest slaves I have ever purchased, Big Butt. Maybe even the hottest, but every time I look at you I think about how Robert Carr had you first. I bought you in spite of this because of your rare beauty, however I can not overcome it. Besides, my men are very happy about this and I like to keep them happy and loyal. So, now you will race, you will lose, you will be fucked and then you will be a maid. And you will be a very busy maid." he said tilting his head towards his very excited friends.
The two giant men had arrived and they took me by the arms and started to lead me away. "Please sir, please, I will make it worth your while!"
"Have fun, Big Butt." was all the Sheikh said. I knew fighting back would be pointless but I couldn't help myself. I kicked and screamed as I was led past hundreds of smiling faces and onto the track below. The other 7 girls on the track waiting to race laughed as I approached. "Welcome to the slaughter little white girl." one of them said chuckling. I was given a pink pair of running shoes and I put them on while the starter waited impatiently.
I tried the best I could to collect myself, but I was still sobbing and light headed. I simply couldn't believe that this was happening to me. I wasn't supposed to be here! I was supposed to be enjoying my life as a man gallivanting through Europe. It was my reality but I couldn't reconcile it. In the back of my mind, I thought maybe, just maybe I could beat one of them, but deep down I knew it wasn't reality. Every time I had tried to run my big breasts had gotten in the way and now I wasn't even wearing a bra.
"Runners to your marks!" I heard the starter bark. I crouched with one leg forward ready to sprint. "Set." My heart was beating a mile a minute. "Bang!" The gun went off and I gave it everything I had but after a few strides I knew it was pointless. The girls on the inside of me exploded past me making up the stagger in a matters of seconds and the girls to the outside of me disappeared into the distance. My big firm tits kept getting in the way and I just couldn't get my legs to move any faster. It was excruciating to watch the racers pull away, but I didn't give up...maybe one of them would trip. As I came around the turn and headed down the homestretch I realized that not only was I last but all of the other girls had finished. It was only then that I heard the laughing and catcalls from the audience and realized with horror that my little dress had risen up above my hips and that I was running completely naked from the waist down. I pulled it down, but it almost immediately rose up again, so pulled it down and held it there running without use of my arms over the last 40 yards which caused a literal explosion of laughter.
Immediately after finishing the two big men grabbed me again and thrust me in to the cage but not before taking my comfortable running shoes back for the the next victim. The feeling of humiliation was indescribable...standing in a little cage knowing I was just a prize for the winner of a race, the entire crowd watching and enjoying my debasement.
Before I could even collect myself from the race, the men were let out. 8 huge, ripped black men came running out of the tunnel and toward my cage. They arrived in a group banging the bars and reaching for me. A few hands were able to spank and pinch my ass and tits. I tried my best to stay away from their hands but the cage was very small.
After what seemed like an eternity they were called to the starting line. The race started almost immediately and the 8 ripped men exploded into a dead out sprint. The chiseled athletes athletes took massive strides and ate the track up quickly. Within a few seconds they had hit the home stretch almost tied. Finally a rippled black man in a skin tight one piece pulled ahead of the others and flew through the line. He immediately circled around with a wide grin on his face. He was very dark and handsome and around 6'4" with an almost comically perfect body. He came to the cage and I couldn't help but stare at his enormous cock that was clearly visible through the skin tight running uniform.
The two big men appeared and took me out of the cage and practically carried me down the track towards the platform. The winner waved at the crowd and walked just in front of us, obviously quite anxious to take his prize. As I looked into the crowd all I saw were wide grins and excited eyes. As we approached the platform the winner turned around and looked at me and I was shocked. He was already erect and his cock had to be bigger than the first winner. I thought with terror that there was no way that was going to fit.
Just like the first girl, I was forced up onto the platform, my dress was literally ripped off my body and I was secured into the apparatus. Within a minute, I was strapped and shackled doggie-style with my legs pulled wide apart and my huge, firm breasts hanging in full view. I was completely immobile...I couldn't move at all in any direction. Lastly, they put the collar with the chin plate on making me keep my head up and face the crowd. One of the guards came around to the front of me and looked me in the eyes. "Keep your eyes open or I will let him fuck you in the ass with that giant cock. Do you understand?"
"Yes." I practically whispered. I would have to look the crowd in the eyes compounding my humiliation.
The platform began to rotate and I knew it was only a matter of seconds before my pussy and asshole would be on display for hundreds of people. The tears rolled down my cheeks, but I also was completely on fire with arousal. As the platform rotated I was given a view of the race winner. He had already shed his uniform and now with his cock completely uncovered it was official...he had the biggest cock I had ever seen. Seeing it framed by his massively muscled body was a terrifying sight. At about the same time, my ass and pussy were on display for the crowd and I heard shouts and cheering. When the platform finished the rotation, I heard a series of clicks and then felt the part of the platform I was secured to begin to rise. After a few feet it stopped and knew I was perfectly on level with the winners waist, so he could walk right up and comfortably enter me while standing. I looked into the crowd and I wanted so badly to close my eyes and disappear but I could see the watchful eyes of the guards so I heeded their orders and kept them open.
Suddenly, I heard a loud cheer come from the crowd and I knew the man must be approaching me. I shuddered as I felt his huge hands grab each side of my hips and then I felt it...the tip of his huge cock pressing on me. He rubbed it up and down my ass and up against my clit teasing me for a second before plunging it in. I let out a loud, very girly squeal as he somehow forced himself into my tight pussy. I imagine my eyes must have bulged a lot like the girl before me because the crowd burst into laughter.
He pushed himself all the way in and I felt his hips up against me. The feeling of fullness was mind-shattering. It had hurt like hell going in but I was so wet he had somehow made its way into me. Now, feeling it impaled inside of me the fires of arousal were unleashed. I felt my pussy clench and spasm around him as he pulled almost all the way out and slammed back in. There was a loud slap as his hips banged into my bubble butt and I felt my breasts bounce forward jiggling beneath what I'm sure were very erect nipples. I let out a squeal again causing even more laughter.
The platform began to rotate as he began to increase his pace. Each thrust left me squealing and my curvy body shaking. Soon he banging into me harder and harder and moving faster and faster. I exploded into orgasm again and again, each one as explosive as the one before it and with only seconds in between. As soon as one ended, I felt the build up for another begin. There seemed to be no end. The platform kept rotating and he kept thrusting. His endurance was almost superhuman. Finally, I felt him push all the way in and his cock began to spasm. He grabbed my hips and pushed in even farther, unloading his seed deep inside of me.
This final carnal indignity sent me over the edge one last time and I spasm'd simultaneously with him. There was applause as the last squeaks and gasps escaped my lips. I felt him exit me and I almost felt empty. As I looked into the smiling faces of the crowd, I prayed for a speedy departure, but the guards seemed in no hurry. Finally, they began the process of releasing me. I stood up, I felt his cum trickle down my leg and tears began to flow again as I relived what had just happened.
My hands were cuffed behind my back and I was led naked to a door that went under the stadium. The guards led me to a changing room and there stood one of the Sheikh's men. He nodded to the guards and they left. "Great Show, Jenni." He said mockingly. "Now, that you aren't with the Sheikh anymore sexually you will now be called by your given name. Although you will carry the Sheikh's name for you the rest of your life." He said pointing at the tattoo just above my ass. He uncuffed me and pointed to the showers. "Now clean yourself up and make it quick. I'm missing the races."
I started to walk toward the showers and he grabbed my hair and pulled me back. "The proper answer is 'yes sir'" He hissed.
"Yes, sir." I said meekly and walked to the shower feeling completely broken. I cleaned the cum from my legs and vagina and tried to forget where I was and what had happened for a minute, but it was difficult. There seemed to be no way out. I was a penniless, young girl enslaved in a foreign land, but not just any foreign land...a land where there was no decency or rule of law. In the business world, I had been known for my intellect and for being able to think on my feet. My creativity had allowed me to build a multi-million dollar company from scratch. I tried to give myself the confidence that I had the same brain and that I was smarter than these sadistic monsters. I would beat them all, I would get revenge. I just needed that one opening to present itself. That one little opening that I could exploit to escape.
"Hurry up!" shouted the Sheikh's man.
I shut the shower off and quickly reapplied makeup from the supplies just outside the shower. I emerged to find the sheikh's man holding a ultra-small French maid's outfit in one hand and a set of lingerie in the other. I guess the transformation to maid would begin immediately. I put it all on from the outfit, the little hat, the white gloves, the stockings and garters down to the super high heels. The bottom of the dress barely covered my ass and the low cut front barely kept my huge breasts, which were accentuated by the push up bra, from popping out.
I followed behind the Sheikh's man with unsteady steps on high heels. He led me to the stands again and to the Sheikh's box. I endured clapping and laughing from the spectators who had enjoyed my show and I was burning with shame and humiliation by the time we arrived.
The Sheikh greeted me with a big smile. "Why it's our newest maid and just in time too. We need more drinks. Pour us all a Scotch. I started to turn and one of his men grabbed me by the hair. "You will always curtsy and say 'yes sir'"
I did my best curtsy and said "Yes sir." meekly.
That seemed to please the Sheikh and he patted me on the head condescendingly. "Good girl. Now run along." he said slapping me on the ass.
I poured their drinks and served them with a curtsy. As the evening progressed I served them drinks and cleaned up their messes. Always with a curtsy and a yes sir. A humiliated little maid.
At one point, I spilled a little drop of Scotch on one of the Sheikh's lackeys when he moved suddenly as I was serving him. He was a little man with a greasy mustache and dark beady eyes. I immediately said. "I'm very sorry, sir." but that wasn't enough for him and he pulled me across his lap for a long, hard spanking. By the time he was done I was crying and had cum in spite of myself. This was going to be my life. A maid at the whim of a large, cruel group of Arab men.
Afterwards, as I stood waiting for their next order I wondered about how I was going to endure this new life...if I could endure it? What if I never found a way to escape? What if this was all I had to look forward to for the rest of my life? The thought was sobering and I began to weep silently. At that moment I looked up to see an Arab man walking along the isle just above the Sheikh's sitting area. He was a pompous looking short man with a large gut. Behind him walked four female slaves in a single row. I watched them with little interest until my eyes rested on the next to the last girl and I gasped. It was as if I was looking the mirror. The girl was my identical twin...the same hair, the same nose, the same eyes, the same lips, same cheekbones. As I scanned down she had the same huge breasts and perfect bubble butt as well and she seemed to be the same height. Her eyes met mine at exactly the same time and I imagine my face has the same exact shocked expression as hers.
My lips formed the words but they came out only as a whisper, "Mr. X."
I watched Mr. X's big, sexy ass follow her pot-bellied master to a box of seats about 100 feet down from the Sheikh's spot. She glanced over her shoulder every couple of steps. Could my ass possibly look that good? It must be the same. No wonder men were so drawn to me!
I politely walked up to the Sheikh and his men formulating a plan as I moved. "Excuse me Sirs." I said as I curtsied. "May I please use the bathroom?" It was amazing how much it hurt my pride to ask. After everything I had been through the little humiliations still cut me deeply and caused my body to react with intense arousal.
The Sheikh smirked. "What do you think, men?"
"I think she should have to earn it." said the cruel man with the greasy mustache who had spanked me earlier. "Come here, Jenni," he said pointing at his feet.
I felt the deep arousal inside of me but at the same time was repulsed by this gross, lecherous man. I steadied myself and responded, "Yes, Sir." with a curtsy and tottered over on my heels and knelt at his feet.
He patted me on the head. "Good girl. You are going to be spending a lot of time on your knees, but I'm sure a whore like you will enjoy that." I put his less-than-average sized cock in my mouth and began to suck with all my might. My big tits bounced up and down as I bobbed my head on it and I could only imagine how I must have looked to passers by. The deep humiliation took over and I came at virtually the same time he did. "Swallow, sweetie." he said patting me on the head condescendingly to the laughter of the group. "Now, I'm not completely clean am I?"
I swallowed the disgusting load down and began to lick his penis clean. Amazingly, I didn't gag or vomit. I found this man to be unattractive however there was something in my programming that made the intense arousal from the humiliation overcome the usual feelings of disgust I would have had for him.
When I was done they dismissed me to the bathroom. There was a women's bathroom close to our box, but I deliberately went to one down the aisle, closer to where Mr. X was. Luckily, the men were too busy to notice. She stared at me as I approached and I motioned with my head toward the bathroom. She made a slight nod.
The empty bathroom was full of women's toiletries and I immediately grabbed the mouthwash and gargled with relief getting the cum taste out of my mouth. Then I waited and waited and waited. Finally, to my relief, she entered. My perfect doppelganger. Her beauty literally took my breath away. Apparently, I looked even better in person than I did in the mirror. She wore nothing but a very small white swim suit. The bottom was a little thong and the top barely contained her huge tits.
"Jenni?" She began in her high voice that sounded different than mine. Kind of like how your voice never sounds the same as it does in your own head. I grabbed her arm and pulled her in a stall.
"Yes, I'm Jenni and you are Mr. X." I said with venom in my voice.
"Actually my name is Arabella. I can't say another name just like you." she said softly. "How are you here? You were supposed to be..."
"We don't have time for that now!" I sternly interrupted her. "You are going to come with me to the Sheikh and he is going to buy you."
"What!? If I leave my master for long he will beat me!" She said with genuine fear.
I gritted my teeth. "He is going to beat you anyway. You are coming with me! You owe me!" I said with conviction.
She followed me out of the bathroom and towards the Sheikh's box. I could hear loud Arabic yelling then "Stop this instant, Arabella!" in a thick accent, but I kept pulling her with all my might.
We arrived at the box breathing hard. "Sheikh!" I interrupted. "I found my sister."
The 6 men swiveled their heads at once. They all had virtually the same shocked expression. No one spoke for a moment, but finally The Sheikh broke the silence. "Who owns you my dear?"
Arabella spoke. "Ahmed Bin Al-Shieb, sir." The men all laughed at once. They obviously knew the man and didn't respect him. Just at that moment Ahmed arrived. A short, fat, extremely hairy man in his 50s. I immediately felt some level of sympathy for Arabella/Mr. X. When Ahmed saw me, his eyes bugged out of his head.
The men began chattering at each other animatedly in Arabic. It could only be described as intense haggling. My assumption had been correct. The Sheikh saw absurdly hot identical twin sisters and his ego made him HAVE to own this rare find. After several minutes they shook hands and the Ahmed left without his prize possession. "Lucky for you, Arabella, your master is a degenerate gambler and needed my money." said the Shiekh.
Arabella bowed her head. "Thank you, Sir."
Another French Maid's outfit identical to mine was brought out and Arabella was required to dress in it. Now, we were truly identical except for my "Big Butt" tattoo which was hidden under the outfit. The men had a great time bending us over and making us expose our tits to see how alike we were. They roared with laughter with the similarities. Soon, they had us busily preparing them drinks and bringing food. Amber and Emily took turns rubbing the Sheikh's feet and shoulders. They had been saved for a least a short while, but still lived a humiliating life of slavery and their miserable looks confirmed it.
At one point, I was grabbed by the greasy mustache guy. "Have you ever been fucked in the ass, Jenni?" he asked. I was horrified and I must have looked pale.
"No sir." I answered.
"Good." he said. "I can't wait to spread that little bud of an asshole of yours tonight." His smile was positively evil. I started to walk away and he grabbed my arm harshly. "What do you say?"
"Thank you sir."
"Thank you for what?"
"Thank you for fucking my asshole tonight." The words caused me to lubricate excessively and I was sure my panties were completely wet.
He laughed and slapped my ass. "Get me a Whiskey, Ass girl."
The Sheikh and his men got drunker and drunker and eventually one of the men pulled out a big freezer bag filled with pills. There must have been 100s of pills that looked like Oxycontin. Several of the men grabbed a pill and the bag was left on the table.
Soon, a bell sounded and the races were set to begin again. I had been so trapped in my own misery that I hadn't even noticed that there had been a break.
Throughout my whole life I had always had a knack for seeing opportunity...for knowing when the risk was worth the reward. As I looked at the bag of Oxy and I heard the crowd roar in anticipation of the next race, I knew that this was one of those moments. I glanced left and right and behind me. Every eye in the house was glued to the race track. With one quick motion I grabbed as many pills as my little manicured hand could carry and immediately dropped them on the serving tray. Next, I took a heavy whiskey glass and began to smash and grind them into powder.
I heard the laughter, applause and whistling as the victim/prize was brought out from the crowd and I heard the crowd roar as the runners began the race. There was a limited amount of time to finish the task, so I worked feverishly, but with a calm purpose. Twisting and turning the glass over the top of the pills gradually turning them into smaller and smaller pieces. Worried that I wouldn't have enough, I looked left, then right and behind again and shoveled out another handful of pills. There were so many in the bag that my theft was virtually unnoticeable. I began to sweat with the effort but finally the little bits of pills started to become powder. The runners finished and the laughing and clapping started as the winner harassed the poor girl who was the prize. I figured I had maybe 10 minutes left, but I didn't need all of them. I had the powder created in 5.
Now, I needed information. If I drugged the men too early then they would pass out at the race track and there would be no escape. I needed the men to pass out on the boat on the way home. Taking a deep breath I put the pile of powder into a whisky glass, put the glass behind some liquor bottles in the serving area and placed a towel over the top of the glass.
When I turned around I saw the poor slave girl with tears in her eyes getting banged by another huge African man. She was much less curvaceous than I, but movie star gorgeous nonetheless. The men laughed and shouted out enjoying her debasement. Go ahead and enjoy it assholes, I thought. This is the last race night you are going to attend. I turned around took the towel off again looking at the powder and wondering if it would be enough. It had to be. I didn't have time to grind more at the moment. Just as I dropped the towel back over the glass I felt him push up against me. A chill went up my spine and I assumed I had been caught, but he said nothing about it.
From the fetid breath and the feel of his mustache on my neck I knew it was the greasy mustache guy. He pushed his very hard cock up against my ass. "Not long now my little ass girl. I will be spreading your little virgin bud wide open. One more race after this one and we will be heading back." He giggled to himself and turned around staggering back to the other men. I breathed a sigh of relief. He was too drunk and high to notice anything else but my ass.
He had come as if by providence. I could start drugging the men now. By the time we got back on the boat they would be on the verge of passing out. I made 6 whiskeys with the equivalent of what I guessed was about an Oxy pill each. I took a quick sip of one of them and didn't notice a taste difference or a difference in the color. I brought them their drinks and with a curtsy I bowed my head and let them take the glasses off the tray. They were laughing and making jokes in Arabic as the poor girl was getting removed from the stage and hardly looked at me. The Sheikh made a toast and they laughed uproariously and each drained their glass with one gulp and placed them back on my tray.
I curtsied once more and turned to make more drinks. Arabella who had had her eyes riveted on the stage during the race and show now met me at the station. "These men are horrible animals!" she said with tears in her eyes."
"Isn't this what you wanted?" I asked with venom in my voice.
"No, I...I...I wanted to be helpless and, well it's hard to explain." she said chocking and stuttering on her words. Obviously distraught by everything. "I'm so sorry about everything. I was just so desperate."
"Not now." I cut her off. "I just want you to follow my lead. We don't have much time."
I looked back to see the men in animated conversation. Amber and Emily knelt at the Sheikh's feet with their heads bowed waiting for a command. Revealing the glass of powder I heard Arabella gasp softly. I put a pinch of powder in each glass and filled them with whiskey, then handed the tray to her. "Serve them."
Her hands shook and face revealed that she was on the verge of a complete breakdown, so I took the tray myself. All of the men took a quick drink and several finished them immediately. This was going to be easier than I thought.
When I got back Arabella stared at me in disbelief with her big deep blue eyes. She was so breathtakingly beautiful that it unnerved me. This is what everyone else saw when they saw me. "How will you..."
"Just follow me lead." I said firmly cutting her off.
I worked fast knowing that I needed to have the men drugged to the point of collapse before the next race ended. I put the equivalent of about 1 pill in each of the next three drinks I served. As they finished the last drinks, I noticed that the men's eyes drooped and were extremely dilated. The mustache guy slurred his words as he looked at me. "My asss gurlll." he said as his head tilted back and his eyes shut. After a few seconds, he shook himself awake and tried to walk, but fell back heavily onto the couch.
The Sheikh was also in bad shape and hardly paid attention as the last slave girl was defiled by the last race winner. The rest of the crowd was wild as usual but our area was quiet as the men were practically comatose. I hoped that I hadn't gone too far too fast. The men still had to walk back to the yacht.
The show ended and the announcer came on broadcasting what sounded like an end to the festivities in Arabic. The men stood up unsteadily.
"Let's go!" snapped the Sheikh with a slight slur to his voice. Two of the men had to practically carry the mustached guy even though they didn't seem much better. They stumbled along and we followed close behind. No one seemed to notice or care that the men were drunk and high and barely functioning. The Sheikh had even forgotten to place us on the leash.
My mind raced trying to remember details from the yacht. I recollected three guards and at least one captain driving the boat. The guards had been armed with rifles. As we approached the ship, my memory proved to be correct. There were two guards standing on the bow of the ship holding rifles and another guard pulled out the plank that led through a door on the side of the craft. His riffle was slung over his shoulder.
The Sheikh said something harshly in Arabic and the guard picked up the Mustachioed man and carried him onto the ship. He motioned us to go next and I felt a hand rubbing my ass as I walked up precariously up the steep plank on my heels. We were led to a room with beautiful mahogany walls and leather couches. The men plopped down quickly looking haggard and on the verge of losing consciousness. They said nothing to the four of us as one at a time they lapsed into sleep. The guard had closed the door and I noticed it had a lock, so I quickly slipped off my heels and ran over to lock it.
My mind felt sharp now and I scanned the room for cameras. Thankfully, there were none visible. Amber and Emily looked at me with wide eyes. "The men are drugged." I said. "We don't have much time." I searched the men and sure enough all five of them had hand guns on them. I pulled them out and set them on the bar at the end of the room.
I looked over to the three girls who seemed to be paralyzed with fear. Check the men for handcuffs I ordered. All three of them broke into action at once. I checked a door behind the bar and found a little supply closet that locked from the outside. Perfect, I thought.
The women had found three sets of handcuffs and after a search through the room we found three more sets and some legs shackles as well.
"Now, take everything of value off of these men...watches, wallets, jewelry, etc. We are going to need it all."
The women complied and before long we had a large pile of wallets and jewelry.
"Now, we need to get them into the closet, so everyone grab a limb." We moved the Sheikh first and it was extremely difficult work. Four weak girls moving a large man. However, we finally got him there and started on the others. It took much longer than I had thought to move dead weight and the whole time I was terrified that one of the men would wake up.
"Take off their clothes." I commanded when the last man was in the room.
"If they wake up they will kill us!" exclaimed Emily.
"Well, then we need to work fast." I hissed.
We stripped them completely naked and then with an evil smile I said "Arrange them in a line cock to ass." The girls looked at me like I was crazy, but complied. We pushed the naked men together so that they spooned each other. I made sure that their limp dicks rested inside the ass cheeks of the man in front of them. I had made sure the Sheikh was one of the middle men. Then, I handcuffed the men one at a time so that their hands were cuffed in front of the man in front of them...in a hug embrace.
Looking around the room for a moment I found what I needed - multiple rolls of duct tape. We worked feverishly and in about 15 minutes then men were tightly secured to each other with a massive amount of tape. They wouldn't be able to move a millimeter. Lastly, I taped their mouths and their eyes.
The men would wake up unable to see or speak. The Sheikh and the mustachioed man in the middle would have another man's cock in their butt cheeks and their cock in another man's butt cheeks. Even if this didn't work and I was killed, I would at least have this revenge. These homophobic Arabs would never be able to forget this as long as they lived. The humiliation of it would drive them mad.
I looked at their naked snoring bodies with satisfaction, but there was very little time to spare. I had to force the Captain to turn the boat around before we reached the Sheikh's island.
The door closed with a squeak and I locked it. There was no going back now.
"Everyone take a gun." The girls followed my direction immediately. Arabella looked weak and pathetic with the big hand gun and I realized that I probably looked the same way. After a few minutes of searching I found a bag to place the other gun, the duct tape, the 2 pairs of handcuffs and the leg shackles. There were no pockets in the tiny little white dress that kept riding up my big round ass.
I quietly unlocked the door to the room and whispered to the girls, "Follow me." We had all removed our heels so we were able to move stealthily up the stairs at the end of the hall. At the top it took a little searching but we soon figured out where the bridge was. I looked over at the three scantily clad women behind me and put my finger to my lips and opened the door slowly and quietly. As luck would have it the captain and one of the guards sat with their backs to us watching a loud television show on a little screen embedded in the control panel. I motioned for Emily to shut the door behind us and saw immediately that the guard's rifle rested against the wall by the door. This was too good to be true.
Half way into the room I stopped and with as loud and confident voice as possible I commanded, "Don't move or I'll blow your fucking head off."
They both whipped their heads around and with wide eyes realized that they faced four guns held aloft by 4 scantily clad girls.
"Hands in the air." I yelled and motioned with my head. They complied quickly. "Do you speak English?" I asked.
The guard said, "No." with a very strong accent and the captain nodded his head and said "Yes" in what sounded like a British lilt.
"Ok, Emily is going to cuff one of your hands to the wheel so you can still captain the ship. Do you understand?"
"Yes, ma'am." he responded.
"Tell him to kneel on the floor facing away from us and put his hands behind his back." I said referring to the guard.
The captain did what he was told and the guard complied kneeling on the floor facing away from us. Emily quickly cuffed the guard and then cuffed the captain to the wheel.
"Search them." I commanded.
Both men carried hand guns and knives and Emily and Amber piled them by the riffle near the door. The guard also had two additional sets of handcuffs.
The bridge had a closet so I had the girls help the man up. Immediately, I put the gun to the back of his head and walked him to the closet where I made him lay down. I used the duct tape to secure his ankles together, wrap his mouth and eyes and finally attach him to a pole in the back of the closet. He wasn't going anywhere soon.
One down, two to go, I thought to myself.
Back in the room, I told the captain, "Stop the boat!" Immediately, he grabbed a lever and the boat began to slow. "If anyone calls you, do not answer or I will put a bullet in your leg. Do you understand?"
"Yes." He said shakily.
After a few seconds, loud, angry Arabic blared over the intercom.
"What did he say?" I queried.
"He wants to know why the boat is stopping."
"Don't answer!" I repeated.
The bridge had a narrow hall that opened into a big round room and I had the girls hide themselves from view of the main door. Then I stood beside the door on the side that would conceal me when they opened it.
The angry voice blared again and then there was silence and I knew he was coming.
The wait was excruciating and I tried to breath steadily and keep my confidence. Soon I heard steps approaching and then the door opening. There was immediate angry shouting and as the door closed I realized that both guards had come. I waited until they were several steps into the room before I shouted "Don't fucking move or I will kill you!" Right as I said it Emily, Amber and Arabella came from their hiding place holding their guns aloft as well.
The guard were stunned. "Put your rifles on the floor slowly and don't touch the trigger or I will shoot.." They slowly placed the the guns on the floor. "Now kick them over." They complied. "Now your hand guns too and don't touch the trigger because I would love to kill you." They both slowly placed their hand guns on the floor and kicked them over. I grabbed a set of handcuffs and slide them to the guard who seemed to be in command. "Cuff his hands behind his back." I watched carefully and heard the click of the cuffs being engaged and secure.
"Now, I want you to kneel on the floor and put your hands behind your back and Emily is going to cuff you. Don't make any moves or I will shoot you. I have no plans to kill you but I will If I have to."
He must have believed me because he did exactly as he was ordered and Emily cuffed him.
"Now, It seems like both of you understand English."
They both nodded.
"Good, Captain take this yacht to Eygpt! Amber, make sure that the compass on the dashboard is pointed North." I turned back to the two guards. "How many guards are on this ship? Keep in mind that if you lie, I will shoot you in the cock. Do you understand?"
"Just 3." said the in-charge guard.
"You are sure on that?" I responded pointing the gun at his crotch.
"Yes."
"Is there anyone else on this boat other than the 5 men who attended the races, the captain and the 3 guards?"
"No."
"Good boy." I said condescendingly. "Now, tell me how we get these off?" I said pointing with my gun at the anklet tracking device.
"I'm sorry, I have no idea."
"Are you sure about that?" I said pointing the gun at his thigh.
"Yes, I have no idea." He looked very nervous.
Surprising even myself, I pointed directly at the middle of his thigh and pulled the trigger. The sound was deafening in the closed cabin and the guard screamed in agony. I waited for him to calm down a bit and then pointed the gun at his other thigh.
"Are you sure about that?"
"Wait! Wait!" He screamed. "The Sheikh's phone. The control is on the Sheikh's phone."
"That's great. You have a very dangerous wound and the quicker we get off this boat the better chance you have of living, so I'm going to need your help showing us how to use it."
"Yes, yes, no problem."
"Let me ask you again. Is there anyone else on this boat?"
"Just the racers, but they are alone under the deck."
"If I find out different I will shoot you again, you know that?" I threatened.
"It's the truth." He said gasping in pain.
I sent Amber downstairs to retrieve the phones from the pile of loot we had taken from the men. Then, I had Arabella treat and wrap the man's wound with the first aid supplies that were in the cabin.
The 5 phones were all password locked, but as luck would have it the Sheikh's phone was locked by fingerprint so it just took a quick trip to the men to get it unlocked. The men were still snoring and I giggled at the thought of their shock when they woke up.
The guard showed me the application on the Sheikh's phone and all it took was pressing a button and pointing at my leg. The smooth anklet opened up and I yanked it off with relief. I released the device from the other three girls too, relieved that there was no way to track us now.
I dialed 011 on the Sheikh's phone and called 411.
"Please connect me to the FBI's missing person department in Washington DC." I looked at the in-charge guard who still writhed in agony. "What's the Sheikh's full name and don't lie because if I find out you lied to me I will shoot your cock off!"
"Sheikh Ahmed Abu Saleh Al-Fulani."
"FBI Missing Persons. May I help you?" said a business like voice on the line.
"Yes, Kristi Moore is being held captive on an island in the Red Sea owned by Sheikh Ahmed Abu Saleh Al-Fulani. There are at least 100 girls being held against their will there including other Americans. I made the guard spell his name then I repeated the spelling back to the FBI agent. In addition, Mr. Robert Carr in Las Vegas Nevada is holding girls at his estate against their will and engaging in slave trade with the Sheikh." I immediately hung up. I had no idea if the FBI would even believe my call or follow up but it felt good to say it.
I wrapped the duct tape tightly around the guard's leg and over his dressing hoping to staunch the bleeding, then with the other girls' help got both guards in the closet. I wrapped up the non-injured one like the first guard and left the injured one with his handcuffs on. He was looking sick and I knew he was going anywhere.
I walked outside and dropped the GPS anklets and the phones into the Red Sea. I took a moment and caught my breath. We were incredibly lucky so far and we were going to need a lot more luck to finish the rest of my plan. More luck, I feared, than one person is allowed.
Back inside the cabin, I immediately walked to the captain. "Map of the Red Sea!" I commanded.
He pointed to a drawer where after some digging I procured the correct map. The four of us stared at it for a long time without saying anything. I could tell that despite our success thus far, they were terrified. If we ran into Saudi authorities they would release the Sheikh and put us back in his care. This would surely mean a painful death. I steadied myself and pointed to a spot on the map...a city on the coast of Eygpt - Hurghada.
Hurghada had a direct road to Cairo and appeared to be a resort town. I walked to the captain and pointed at Hurghada. "How long?"
"7, 8 hours at full speed. This yacht can go 50 knots."
8 hours might be too long. The yacht, of course had a GPS. I'm not sure that they would be monitoring it back at the island, but when they realized the Sheikh was missing, they would surely track it immediately. There had to be Saudi police or military boats that could find us and catch us.
I looked over at my twin, Arabella sitting on the floor and I tried to think things through. I had no ID, no passport, nothing to prove who I was. Of course, I could go to the embassy and tell them everything. I had created an identity for me so I must be in a database. But, then our escape would be the biggest story of the year. We would be on CNN all day long for weeks. And, how would I explain Arabella? My twin, yet she is a Dutch citizen. Even if the authorities shut down the island and arrested Robert Carr and the Sheikh, would I be truly safe. Men with that much power could still get me...even from prison.
I told the girls to make sure we didn't change course and walked outside to look around the yacht. I immediately found the little speed boat that could be lowered to the ocean for transit from the huge yacht. It was plenty big enough for the four of us. I would have the Captain stop near the city in a sparsely populated area so we could hopefully get ashore without the Egyptian authorities seeing us.
In order for this to work we needed money. The watches and jewelry we took off the Sheikh and his cronies were worth 40 or 50 grand but we needed more. Money could buy Arabella and I fake IDs and passage back to the USA.
I went back downstairs and after opening a few doors I found what looked like the Sheikh's private bedroom/office. There was a huge and beautiful mahogany desk on one side of the room and I immediately began to riffle through it. There was nothing of any value anywhere, but I knew the Sheikh had to be carrying something that could be used in an emergency. After a frustrating 20 minutes, a light bulb went off in my head. I pulled the drawers out one at a time and on the third one I found what I was looking for. The drawer was slightly smaller and the back made a hollow sound. After fiddling with it for a few minutes I was able to pop it open. There was a thick wad of beautiful american money, a wad of Saudi cash and a pouch with a little tie at the top.
With trembling hands I opened the pouch and found what could be our salvation. There must have been 100 gorgeous shimmering diamonds. If they were valuable and undoubtedly they were (the Sheikh would have nothing less than nearly perfect diamonds) there could be a million dollars or more in the bag.
My dress was so small that there was literally nowhere to put the loot so I went through the Sheikh's closet and found a suit coat. It was huge on me but it concealed the money and diamonds and it concealed my embarrassingly curvy body as well. I started back to the bridge feeling my butt and tits bouncing and swaying but now thankfully they were covered up.
When I passed the room where the Sheikh and his cronies were tied up I couldn't help myself and looked in on them again. There was still snoring but I noticed something else. Two of the men were stirring and one of those men was the Sheikh. I yanked the tape from his eyes and looked him in the face. He was groggy but his surprised face amused me. Quickly, though, the surprise morphed into extreme anger.
"What's a matter Sheikhie? Is there a dick in your ass?" He thrashed about helplessly and there were muffled sounds coming from his taped mouth. "I'm sorry Sheikhie I can't understand you. Sheikie, I might be mistaken but it looks like you might be getting excited by this." I giggled. He was tapped so tightly to the man in front of him that I couldn't see his cock but my comment enraged him even more.
"Alright, Sheikhie I've got to go now." I taped his eyes back shut. "You enjoy your special time with your friends." I smiled widely as I left them. No matter what happened, I had this great moment of revenge.
As I swayed along on my heels back to the bridge, I was feeling some confidence. This might just work if we could get to the coast of Egypt.
I walked back into the bridge to find Arabella watching the captain carefully. I relieved her. "Captain, I'm only going to say this once. Your fate is tied to ours. If we don't make it to Egypt, I will kill you before we are captured." I stuck the gun right up to his temple. "If we don't make it, I'm going to assume you sabotaged us."
He nodded and I sat down to watch the GPS map on the console and compare it to the paper map. Subtly, I noticed he increased our speed and I smiled to myself.
"How long until we get to Egypt, now?" I asked.
"6-7 hours." he said with trepidation.
The mood was tense in the cabin. It was as though we all expected the worse. Every minute that ticked from the clock made us closer to freedom. The waiting became excruciating and the clock seemed to barely move. Every minute seemed like 10.
After awhile Arabella stood up and came to my chair. "May I sit beside you?" she asked tentatively.
I nodded and moved my shapely butt over. The chair was small and our hips and breasts actually pushed into each other. It was strangely erotic.
"Jenni, I'm so sorry this happened to you." she began. I didn't interrupt her this time. "I was so caught up in my needs that I overlooked the lives I was destroying. When I started I only used boys who wanted to be girls in my experiments, but as the transformations improved and we were on the verge of perfecting it I got impatient and I sent them to find someone exactly like me to test it on. It was wrong, so unbelievably wrong."
Arabella was sobbing and I could see her remorse was sincere, but I certainly wasn't ready to forgive. "Arabella, I am going to help you, but when we get to America we are going to have to part ways. You destroyed my life and I can never fully forgive you. Plus, twins that look like us will attract too much attention and we can't attract attention because we are never going to be safe if we do."
She nodded silently and returned to where she was sitting on the floor.
The hours seemed like days but we finally made it to one hour away. The sun was fully out and the gorgeous red sea stretched out in every direction. It was so bright that I was relieved when I found that the bridge was stocked with a lot sunglasses.
Suddenly, I heard a beep and saw a little red blip appear on the GPS monitor. I had seen the red blips before but the Captain had assured me that they were vessels more than 50 miles away. This one looked very close.
"How close is that boat, Captain!?" I demanded.
"10 miles." he said. "I thought it was just passing by but it appears to be coming right at us. They must be tracking us. I didn't warn anyone! I swear!" he said desperately.
"Can you outrun them?"
"It will be close." he admitted.
For the longest time the blip didn't get closer but suddenly it seemed like they were right upon us.
"We need to be ready Ladies! They stood up and gathered our things. "Bring everything I said. We won't know what we need until we get there."
I saw the coastline appear on the horizon and I pumped my fist. "Are we going to make it Captain?"
"It's going to be really close. I swear I didn't warn them!"
"Just get us there Captain and everything will be alright." I assured him.
Ten minutes later he stopped the boat. "We are 5 coastline miles from Hurghada. If you get in the speedboat now they might not be able to stop you."
I uncuffed him from the steering wheel and cuffed his hands behind his back. The five of us walked quickly onto the deck of the boat and over to the speedboat. I grabbed a life preserver and handed it to Arabella. "This is where you start making it up to me."
She put the preserver on and looked at me perplexed. I tightened it and positioned her gun right at the Captain. "Alright this is how it's going to work. Arabella is going to hold the gun on you while you let us into the sea so we don't have any funny business. Then, she is going to climb down the ladder and jump in the boat. I cuffed one of his hands right to the railing by the control so he couldn't go anywhere and the three of us climbed into the speed boat. It seemed like it took forever for the mechanical lift to lower the boat into the ocean, but it did and the boat floated freely bobbing with the waves.
"Alright Arabella. Time to climb down." I yelled then started the boat. We waited and waited but nothing happened. "I said it's time to come down." I screamed over the loud motor. Amber and Emily joined in as well, but she didn't climb onto the ladder. Suddenly, a male figure appeared over the railing. It was the guard I had shot. He looked terrible. His face was ghostly white. However, I noticed immediately he had a handgun pointed at us. I pulled the throttle and boat exploded with power away from the yacht. "Duck!" I screamed and the girls dropped to the deck.
The speed boat had a powerful engine and we put a large gap between the yacht and us in seconds. I heard the gun fire several times but when we were out of range and I turned around the girls were OK and I saw no major damage to the boat.
Poor, weak pathetic Arabella I thought. She/he had destroyed my life but I still found myself feeling very sad. She would be tortured and killed for sure. Probably in the most heinous and painful way. As the beach came closer and closer there was a somber mood in the boat.
I slowed the boat down and traveled parallel to the beach towards a cluster of housing nearby. I carefully beached the boat 50 yards away and we took off our heels and jumped onto the sand.
In the distance I could see that the boat which had been following the Sheikh's had arrived. It was larger and official looking. I climbed back into the speed boat and looked around until I found a pair of binoculars. The boat was big and military looking and it had Arabic lettering on it.
"It's military but it's not NATO or American. It could be Saudi so we cannot take the risk." I tossed the binoculars to Emily and she agreed.
We hustled up the beach toward the houses. Emily and Amber jiggled in their tight little dresses that were entirely inappropriate for rural Egypt! I was so thankful that I had the suit coat. Surreptitiously, I pulled one diamond out and palmed it in my hand.
At the first house we reached a woman was hanging up the wash in the back. She starred at us in wide-eyed disbelief.
After a few seconds the woman starting speaking in what I assumed was Arabic. She was quite animated.
I looked over at the girls. "I have a plan. Just trust me and keep quiet." They both nodded.
"Ma'am." I began. "Do you speak English?"
She screamed something in Arabic towards the house and after a few seconds a young man walked out. He looked like the Egyptian equivalent of a gamer nerd. He had glasses perched on his nose and wild, unruly hair. He looked at us like he saw ghosts.
"Do you speak, English?"
"Yes I do." he responded with only a slight accent. "Who are you and how did you get here?" He said with his eyes wide with disbelief.
I looked back at the boat anxiously. It was only a matter of time before they sent a boat ashore after us or contacted the local police.
"We don't have time for stories." I lifted the diamond into the air. "We need 3 burqas, a car and a driver."
The boy looked carefully at the diamond. "How do I know it is real?"
"Three of the hottest western women you have ever seen just washed up on your beach. Do you think we are trafficking in fake diamonds? What's the worst that can happen. If it's fake you drive to Cairo and lose gas money and some old pieces of cloth. If it's real you get 10,000 US dollars. Not a very tough decision."
He nodded and rushed into the house motioning for us to follow him. The house was very small and dark. He ducked into what must have been his mother's room while she followed yelling loudly in Arabic at him. He came out seconds later with three black burqas. I put the hot, restrictive outfit on over the suit coat. I would roast but I couldn't afford to lose the coat with all the diamonds and cash. I looked over at the girls, we were completely anonymous.
"Car." I ordered simply. He took us to a little garage with a tiny car...a make I had never heard before...and we all squished in the back. He jumped in the driver seat but his mother stayed out.
"She needs to come too." I ordered.
"She won't be much help." he said. "She hates cars."
"I will give you $100 American if you take her into town and drop her off." I said urgently.
He shrugged. After a few seconds of staring he yelled something at his mom and she got in.
The dusty road by the red sea led into a dusty highway along the red sea. Within a few minutes we had entered the city of Hurghada. It was much more modern than I anticipated. The boy pulled up to Cafe and reached out his hand to the back seat. I pulled out out $300 and said take her to a bank instead and tell her to go shopping for the next couple of hours.
He did as he was told and we pulled back onto the highway to Cairo. Only 3 hours if I estimated correctly. I laid my head back and tried to relax. The windows were open and dust blew into the car, but it had no air conditioning so the alternative was suffocating. The burqa was brutally hot and I felt myself drifting off and shaking myself awake. The heat was making me drowsy.
The further we traveled into the desert, the more remote it got. We were no longer on the red sea and there was nothing but dusty nothingness on either side of us. The cars began to thin out too and soon we were all alone.
Each mile that passed was a relief. I expected to see a road block at any minute. Crooked third world policemen would surely sell us right back to the Sheikh and to certain death. I thought for a moment about Arabella. She had taken my life from me, but what was happening to her right now I wouldn't wish upon anyone. There was nothing I could have done though. Staying longer would have only gotten us caught. Once I was free and back in the USA, I would make sure that the Sheikh got what he deserved. Mr. Carr, too. These men would never prey upon another woman if I could help it.
Absentmindedly, I reached down between my legs. I still surprised myself when I felt nothing. I imagined that it would take years to be used to it...to have nothing but a hairless slit down there. As a man, I grabbed down there all the time, so the habit wouldn't die easy. Having a small, womanly body left me feeling vulnerable at every moment. There was nothing I could do to protect myself physically against just about any man. I was weak even for a woman. The firm, heavy breasts seemed to be always in the way...when I reached or bent or really did anything, they were there. And, my humiliating apple ass... I would be stared at the rest of my life unless I wore a potato sack or a Burqa. The face of an angel and the body of a porn star. That was me now and I would have to find a way to accept it.
A little town appeared on the highway and I told the boy to stop and buy water. He came back with a gallon jug and some oranges. We ate ravenously and drank the gallon quickly. I suddenly felt much better.
After about an hour the outskirts of Cairo came into view. We weren't out of the woods yet, but I felt more relief at every moment.
"Leave the main road." I ordered thinking the side streets would make us anonymous.
The buildings got closer and closer together and finally we were in densely populated Cairo. People were everywhere. The sidewalks were full and traffic ground to a halt. We need to get to the Australian embassy I told the boy.
"I have no idea where that is!" he exclaimed. He seem nervous and exasperated by the crowded streets.
"Then, you need to find out. We don't speak or read the language." I responded.
He found a spot and pulled off the road. After a few minutes, he had the address programmed into his phone.
It took hours but we made it. The Australian embassy was located right along the Nile in North Cairo. I looked at Emily and I felt tears in my eyes as she stripped off the Burqa. She hugged both of us and before she could go I put a handful of diamonds in her hand. "You deserve these." I said simply.
She had tears flowing from her eyes and smiled with gratitude. Once out of the car she raced toward the two military guards.
Suddenly Amber screamed, "Wait!" She looked at me. "We should go too. The Australians will get us to our embassy.
I reached into the pouch and handed her a handful of diamonds. "I'm not going to our embassy." I said simply.
"You have to come. This is the best way!" She implored.
"Go! They could be lurking nearby." I implored. She shook her head and joined Emily. They got to the front of the embassy unimpeded and the guards seemed to question them for a moment, then quickly let them inside. They had done it! They were free.
"Go!' I screamed at the boy and he entered traffic with a squeal of the tires. In my joy for the girls there was something I didn't notice. From across the street, a dark Mercedes entered traffic too. A couple of car lengths behind us.
I told him to find a small, non-American hotel and he obliged looking back and forth as he drove. Neither of us noticed the Mercedes who kept just back and out of sight.
The boy found a thin hotel located in the middle of a busy block and we quickly stopped at a bank to convert a couple thousand dollars into Egyptian pounds. The woman in the lobby didn't question us as the boy checked in with a fake name. The room and bathroom were worn but clean and had just a twin bed, a chair and an old television. The window looked out to a very thin alley.
I pulled off the Burqa relieved to finally be free of it. The boy looked at my shyly. "What's your name?" I finally asked him.
He responded "Ali" softly.
I put my hand on his shoulder and said, "Ali, I still need your help." He nodded shyly. "I put a wad of cash in his hand. I need clothes." I had no doubt that off the shelf clothes wouldn't fit me properly. I was fit and thin but with very large breasts and a big bubble butt. I didn't have a choice, though, I would just have to squeeze into them the best I could.
He smiled and said, "Yes."
I gave him a big hug pressing my breasts into him and my head on his chest. I immediately felt his erection and smiled to myself. If I had it I might as well use it. He ran downstairs and borrowed a measuring tape and we got all of my measurements. I sent him out with orders to get bras, panties, dresses, pants, blouses, flats, sandals, tooth brushes and toothpaste and everything else I could think of. Once he was gone, I bolted the door and stripped naked then took my first shower in a long time. I took the gun I kept from the boat with me along with the suit coat. I was not letting the remaining diamonds or the cash out of my sight.
The shower felt amazing and for the first time in a long time I felt relaxed. I was wary of what could happen, but I felt like we were well hidden. The scratchy old towels were too small to wrap around me so I waited for Ali naked and turned the television on. I was shocked to immediately see pictures of Amber and Emily on the screen. I couldn't understand the broadcast or words on the screen but their appearance seemed to be big breaking news here. It seemed too quick. We had only left them a couple of hours ago. Someone must have immediately leaked their appearance to the press. They seemed much younger in the pictures that were shown. I hoped they would be alright. The Sheikh's power had a long reach.
The television continued showing pictures of the girls before they were captured and video of their family and friends. It appeared that their original disappearances were big news at the time.
I put a towel down and sat on the chair naked with the gun on the little table right next to me. Suddenly, the screen showed a picture of the Sheikh. It sent a chill through my spine. He had his usual look of arrogance.
There was a sudden banging on my door and I instinctively jumped up and grabbed the gun. My naked breasts bounced heavily. I pointed the gun directly at the door as the banging continued. There was a loud bang and the door bowed inward. Someone was trying to bust it open. With my heart beating out of control I darted to one side of the television which was located behind where the door opened up. I would have cover from the opening door and the television. Whoever was there wouldn't see me right away and I would have the element of surprise.
The second thrust at the door busted the locks wide open and splinters of wood flew around the little room. Two men in suits entered with guns drawn. "I screamed drop your guns!" Both men instinctively turned towards me with their guns aloft. I fired immediately taking out the first man's upper arm. He fell backwards onto the bed dropping his weapon to the floor. The second man squeezed off two rounds. The first hit the TV right in front of me sending glass and hard plastic everywhere. The second went right by my head into the wall sending plaster cascading around the room. I don't know where I got the calm but as I turned my gun toward the second man I somehow ignored the flying debris and the deafening noise and shot him him directly in the chest. He fell backwards into the wall by the window.
I darted across the room and kicked their guns away from their prostrate bodies. The man I shot in the chest was stirring. He must have a bullet proof vest on I thought to myself as I quickly analyzed the situation.
"Who are you?" I shouted at the man who I had shot in the shoulder pointing the gun at his head.
He looked at me, his face in anguish. "Saudi intelligence."
"And why are you after me?"
"We were told to wait at the Australian embassy for you and take you to the Saudi embassy. They sent another two guys to stake out the US Embassy."
"Why didn't you take me at the Australian embassy?"
"Because you were too close to the guards."
"Who sent you?"
"I only follow orders." he was in terrible pain and he was gasping his responses in heavily accented English.
The man who I shot in the chest was sitting up now. "Handcuff yourselves to the bed frame." I commanded.
I was acutely aware that they might have other weapons, so I was ready to pull the trigger again. This time at their heads.
"We don't have handcuffs." said the man I had shot in the chest.
"The only other option is that I shoot you in the kneecap so you can't follow me."
They produced handcuffs and cuffed themselves to the bed frame. I made sure that they cuffed both hands through the bed frame, so that they couldn't reach any other weapons they might have. Training the gun on them the whole time, I put the suit coat on carefully switching hands on the gun as I thrust my arms through the sleeves. Grabbing the Burqa, I sprinted into the hall and then into the staircase where I slipped on the restrictive, but anonymous garment over my curvaceous frame.
As calm as possible I made my way down the stairs. The police would arrive any minute and I didn't want to arouse suspicion. I walked through the empty lobby and onto the street where it appeared that most hotel guests had escaped to. I slipped into the crowd just as police cars arrived. They jumped out of their cruisers and raced into the hotel with guns drawn as I turned my back on them and walked barefoot down the Cairo street.
I don't know where I got the courage, but it was apparent that I wasn't going to go down without a fight! The rough sidewalk bit at my little sensitive feet and I was sure that I would be grabbed at any moment, but it didn't happen. I went to the area where Ali had parked the car and waited. Not too close to the car, but in the area that he would pass on the way to the parking garage once he saw what happened at the hotel. Sure enough, after about 30 minutes he arrived walking quickly with a terrified face.
"Ali." I called out and he approached me still holding the bags of clothes and other necessities.
We walked through the city for about a mile stopping in alleys and storefronts to make sure we weren't being followed. Occasionally we slip into a store and exit out the back. It took us an hour to walk a mile, but the precautions were mandatory.
The next hotel was a little nicer than the first and within a few minutes we had a room. This time with two twin beds. Ali told the woman at the counter that he was traveling with his aunt.
Up in the room I was relieved to finally wear panties and a bra and to put on relatively normal clothing. It took several tries but I finally found a dress and blouse that fit OK. My huge breasts bulged out of the silky white blouse and my bubble butt was impossible to hide in the skirts he had purchased. To my annoyance, he had purchased high heeled shoes. Luckily the ones he got were only 3 inches. I did my dressing with bathroom door ajar enough for Ali to look in. I figured it wouldn't hurt to keep the boy aroused, it might keep him around longer and I still needed his help.
I looked like a classy knockout now instead of a slutty one. As I examined my hair I noticed that my dark brown roots were showing. I had almost forgotten that I wasn't a natural blond. That gave me an idea. I sent Ali out to get some high end woman's hair color. Within the hour, I was a brunette. Now, I would stand out much less in an Muslim country.
I turned the TV on and it still showed the girls on the news channel. I had Ali Translate.
"They are saying that the girl's are claiming that they were kidnapped by an Arab Sheikh. A man named Sheikh Ahmed Abu Saleh Al-Fulani. "
The Sheikh's arrogant scowl came on the screen again. I suddenly felt extremely tired. The day's events had really knocked me out.
"Turn it off please, Ali." I asked and he did as told. I suddenly realized just how dependent I was on the boy as I looked at him. He was a handsome kid and actually fairly muscular. However, he was very young and his dark rimmed glasses and wild hair made him look like a student or a gamer. He seemed reliable, but the boy could leave and turn me in at any moment or he could steal the diamonds and money. Even if he just left things would be much more difficult.
I pulled the covers out and stripped down to my bra and panties. "Ali, I'm still scared would you sleep in my bed with me?" I asked giving him my best damsel in distress look. I had to make the boy my ally. It was imperative. I moved over and he laid down next to me after taking his shirt and pants off. He looked very nervous. I put my head on his shoulder and cuddled up next to him. What surprised me the most was how easy this was. I wasn't feeling the revulsion at lying next to a man like I should. I put my hand on his erect cock and cuddled closer. I could tell the boy had no idea what to do so I gently rubbed my hand up and down on his penis through his underwear. After about 30 seconds he convulsed and exploded. I could feel the moisture through the fabric.
It was only 7 pm, but I fell asleep immediately and didn't wake up for 12 hours. When my eyes opened up I saw Ali on the other bed holding a bag of pastries and a coffee.
"Are you hungry?" he asked simply.
"Thank you, Ali" I said gratefully and gave him a big hug. I was still just wearing a bra and panties and I pressed my big breasts up against him. He was instantly hard again.
The news of the kidnapping was still on the television and I asked Ali to translate.
"They say that the island was raided by Saudi police last night but that there were no women found and no evidence that any women were ever held there."
I was shocked. How did they move the girls so quickly? The Saudi's must be lying.
"They also say that the Sheikh has an alibi. He was staying with a friend in Saudi Arabia...a Saudi prince during the whole time the girls say they were kidnapped."
Suddenly the Sheikh appeared on the screen. His face was full of arrogant hate. He appeared to be getting interviewed in Saudi Arabia.
"The Sheikh says he has been with his friend the prince for the past 6 months." Ali translated. "He says that he believes the girls' story but that there must be an impostor...an evil, depraved man using his name. He says he will get to the bottom of this and make sure the impostor is found and punished. He says all of his resources will be used to find the man."
It would be impossible for me to hate a man more than I hated the Sheikh at this moment. I wished that I had killed him when I had the chance. The Prince appeared on the screen and Ali translated.
"The Saudi government will not stop until this impostor is caught. What has been done to these girls is a tragedy and we will find the perpetrator and bring him to justice."
He was going to escape justice. Just as I suspected, the Saudi royal family would protect their friend. There were tears in my eyes and I hid them and raced into the bathroom.
I looked into the mirror at the scared young girl who stood there. I was the epitome of feminine beauty and sexuality. I was happy for my decision not to go to the embassy. My friends were not safe. No one was safe from these people. I was going to have to live underground for the rest of my life. People like Robert Carr and the Sheikh never faced justice. They were too connected and wealthy.
I walked back out into the room. "Ali will you please buy me sunless tanning lotion? The darkest available."
He left quickly and I was alone to take my shower and prepare for the day. There was still a lot I had to do to escape
It took awhile for Ali to return and my beautiful silky brunette hair had completely dried into place. If there was one part of my transformation I loved, it was the hair. I couldn't imagine having to style it every day. The makeup wasn't bad either. The permanent tattoos looked real. I was always tastefully made up.
Ali had a bottle in his hand and with a sheepish grin he handed it to me. "Hard to find, but here you go. It says dark, luxuriant tan."
I would have to take his word for it. The Arabic lettering reminded me of the distance I still had to go to get back to the states.
I went into the bathroom, stripped and began to cover myself completely with the oil. I was very flexible now, but I still couldn't quite get my whole back. Ali would have to complete it. Walked into the room completely exposed and Ali's eyes bulged. "Would you mind?" I asked demurely and turned around presenting my back to him. I imagined his eyes would be glued to my bubble butt. I know mine would have been in my old body.
His covered my back completely but when he got to the small of my back he hesitated. "Please, Ali, I need my butt as well." He rubbed it thoroughly, his hands felt large and strong and I couldn't help but feel a bit aroused despite myself. Much to my horror, I began to think of those hands spanking me and I began to get very wet. I fought to think of other things but I kept imagining him flipping me over his lap for a spanking followed by bending me over the bed. What was wrong with me!? I tried to think of anything else but it was overpowering. I started thinking about kneeling in front of him and taking him into my mouth, but it was too much.
"Ali, I need to use the bathroom." I quickly exclaimed and left the room. When I was in the bathroom I realized that I was sticky down to my thighs with arousal. It was the curse of Mr. X. I was programmed to want to be humiliated and dominated. Ali was too sweet of a boy to treat me in the way my body seemed to need, but back in the states that wouldn't be the case and I wondered if I could resist? I still had enough diamonds to avoid people for a long, long time. It seemed this would be a must. My body and mind were a slave to my desires. It was almost as if I lost control around men.
I stood for about 30 minutes in front of the mirror waiting for it to dry and then applied another coat. Ali's hands once more sent me into arousal. I felt as if the boy wanted to, he would have complete control over me.
I stood in the bathroom again looking at the mirror in amazement. My skin had turned dark brown. Combined with my dark hair, I could move freely. They weren't looking for a darkly tanned brunette.
"Ali, now comes the hard part. I need an American passport stamped with entry to Egypt and several other countries to reduce suspicion. Do you have any idea where we could find someone who could do this? It has to be an expert, so I can get back into the states."
He rubbed his chin. "I will find out." he said confidently. "I just need to go to an internet cafe." He strode confidently out of the room and I immediately felt aroused. Just the confidence he suddenly possessed left me almost panting with desire.
"Ali!" I gasped causing him to turn back. "Take a diamond. Tell them it is theirs if we are connected to a true expert forger." He nodded and once more walked with confidence through the door. I shook my head and slapped my face and then laid on the bed completely naked.
Hours passed and it was dinner time by the time Ali came back. My little stomach growled. He came into the room with a sly smile and a box with bread, fruit and vegetables. "I have found the man! It took a lot of research and time on chat rooms, but I found an expert forger who is not that far away."
Surprising myself, I jumped up and hugged him forgetting that I was completely naked. It was at that moment that I realized that I made a huge mistake. My nipples were hard and I felt the arousal course through my body. It was almost as if I was on autopilot.
I dropped to my knees naked in front of him. "Is there something you would like me to do for you?" I asked. I felt like I was about to cum by just kneeling naked in front of a clothed man. I felt so submissive and humiliated, but I couldn't help myself.
He dropped both his pants and underwear to his knees exposing a very erect penis. Not huge, but not badly sized either. I kissed his balls and the under side of his cock as if I was worshiping it before I took it in my mouth. I took it deep into my throat putting as much suction as possible on it. I felt him convulse and within seconds he was cumming in my mouth. Shockingly this didn't gross me out. The salty taste and texture seem natural in my mouth. Did they program this into me too I thought?
It was at this point that I was able to regain my senses and I sprinted into the bathroom to spit it out. I washed my mouth out and looked into the mirror. What have I become? I thought as I stared at the beautiful girl in the mirror who was even younger than Ali. The tears poured out of my eyes. I was so emotional.
It took a good half an hour but I finally regained my composure. I ate as much as my little stomach would hold and then dressed as conservatively as possible. We were going to see the forger tonight. I had to get out of the country and buy a remote cabin somewhere in the mountains so I could stay away from men.
I was completely ashamed of myself and embarrassed by my desires and even though I had reassured Ali that he had done nothing to cause my reaction, I could still see the concern on the boy's face as we exited the hotel and onto the stiffing Cairo streets. I rubbed his back affectionately and he smiled softly.
It was the first time I had entered public without a Burqa. Despite my changed appearance, I felt exposed. I wished I had never left the hotel without it on. As we walked down the street, I noticed that nearly every man checked me out closely. It was humiliating to be a hot woman and I felt I was on display despite my more modest clothing. My tits and ass were too pronounced to totally hide them and my face was so striking that it would stand out in any crowd.
After a few blocks we turned onto a very narrow street and knocked on a splintering wood door. A middle-aged bearded man opened the door with a creak and after a few seconds of Arabic talk between he and Ali we were invited inside. There were a few couches and it looked like a nondescript Arab living space until he led us upstairs. The upstairs room was large and filled with advanced computers. Quickly, he led me to a white screen and took my picture. He said something in Arabic to me and I looked to Ali confused.
"He says is this picture alright." he translated.
I was shocked when I looked at the photo. I was photogenic as well. I had a serious look on my face but my beauty was awe inspiring. I was not a girl who could blend into a crowd.
I shook my head yes and the man and Ali had a conversation.
"He says we should wait downstairs. It will be an hour."
"Tell him we will give him a thousand more if we can watch him work." I had no intention of letting this man out of my sight so he could make a phone call. I did not trust that a criminal forger wouldn't sell us out for more money. The man nodded yes and we sat down. I watched him closely so that he couldn't send an email or text without my knowing.
In just 45 minutes, he turned on a high tech printer and printed my passport. It looked exactly right to me but Ali examined it closely. "I read up on the latest security features of American passports. This seems to be in perfect order." 15 minutes later the forger handed over a Nevada driver's license that passed Ali's critique as well.
I gave the man double the agreed price hoping that generosity would keep him from betraying us. However, he only took the extra $1000 that was promised and handed the rest back shaking his head.
Once outside in the alley, I looked up at Ali. "Thank you." I said simply.
He had a tear in his eye as he smiled.
As we walked back down the congested streets of Cairo towards our hotel, I felt a sense of relief to have an identity. I completely trusted Ali that the passport and driver's license would work. I'm sure the boy spent the entire day researching it thoroughly. A beautiful woman will do that to a young man. I knew it first hand from my own exploits at his age.
The men stared at me again and with every look my brain went into overdrive. I felt a surge of desire with every glance. I fought with all of my might to think of other things, but I kept coming back to men. I desperately needed to be humiliated and dominated and I although I hated the thought of it, my body was on a different wavelength. The image of a penis caused my mouth to water and my vagina to lubricate. The programming had left me with these intense feelings and I didn't know how to thwart them. I felt like a slave to them.
Luckily the hotel wasn't far away and when we arrived I rushed through the lobby and up the stairs. Inside the hotel room, I felt more free, but there was still Ali. The boy was sweet and innocent and his looks, although desirous, weren't dominating like my body seemed to need. I could hold myself back and think in his presence.
"Ali." I began. "It's not safe for me here. I need to leave the country immediately."
He nodded sadly. "I understand."
"I don't know how to thank you enough. You have saved my life."
He smiled shyly and we embraced. I felt the fires burning in me but we pulled away before my body went on autopilot.
"I can't take a plane, Ali. I have to leave by boat. They will be looking for me at the airport."
He nodded and rubbed his chin. "I will be back." He said simply and strode out the door.
As I sat alone in the hotel room, I thought of the journey ahead. Did these men have enough power to put my picture on alert at customs? Would I be able to enter the USA undetected? Would Ali find me a way by boat? I felt on edge but hopeful. I turned on the TV to take my mind off of things for a bit.
What I saw caused my heart to stop. There was a picture of Amber on the screen and a graphic that looked like breaking news just below her picture. I could understand none of the words but after a few minutes it was obvious what had happened...Amber was missing.
The wait for Ali to return was excruciating and when he finally did he could tell something was terribly wrong. He turned to the screen and immediately translated for me.
"Amber has gone missing." he stated. "She had been escorted to the airport and through security, but she never boarded the plane. Her purse was found in the garbage of a bathroom."
"No!' I said and started to cry. "How could this happen?"
"This isn't like America." said Ali. "They should have had security on her until she actually boarded the plane. Some people are ruthless and can be bribed."
He continued to translate. "They are scouring the city for her."
I knew they wouldn't find her. She was probably on a boat or private plane on the way back to the Sheikh as we spoke.
Ali looked at me with caring eyes. "I've found a cargo ship going to Miami and I've secured a room for you."
"In a cargo ship?" I asked surprised.
"It's quite interesting actually." said Ali "Most cargo ships rent rooms since there are no longer ocean liners that will travel across the sea."
"But how will I get through customs? They are looking for me and we can't trust anyone."
"This is Egypt." he said matter-of-factly. "We just give them a bigger bribe."
We took the car to the industrial shipping area of town. I was amazed at how big the ships looked up close. They were enormous. I felt a surge of fear as we passed the motley assortment of sailors who populated the freighters. These were the type of men I would be spending several weeks with on the journey and they looked swarthy and untrustworthy. After several minutes we arrived at a gate that led to the international departure docks. Ali pulled the car to the side of the road and turned to me. "This is where we part ways, Jenni. I cannot go with you any farther. Remember what you need to say to the agent?"
"Yes." I responded and felt my emotions get the best of me.
I felt more sadness than I anticipated and was shocked to feel the tears running down my face. As a woman, I was so emotional and it never failed to surprise me. I gave him a huge hug and whispered "Thank you." in his ear. He had tears in his eyes too and looking at him I felt more grateful than I had ever felt in my life. After the horrible experiences I had endured with horrible men, I had found someone truly good. It made me believe for the first time in a long time that there was enough good in the world that I would end up alright. Not everyone was like the Sheikh, Robert Carr or Nurse Nancy.
"Good bye, Ali. I will never forget you." Before I could think about it more I hopped out of the car and quickly strode into the building at the gate.
The customs room looked very official and a man in a uniform stood on the other side of the counter facing me. He spoke to me in Arabic but when I spoke English back and handed him an American password, he broke into English with a strong accent. "Where are you going, Ma'am?"
I looked right at him and said, "My name is Jenni and I need to go to Miami." The man suddenly got a knowing look in his eyes.
"Everything is taken care of." He said simply. He ushered me to a car. As I rode with the gruff Arab man I thought back on what Ali told me. The man in the customs office will take you to the gate unharmed because I will be holding a diamond for him. He will do his job...believe me. One of these diamonds is worth more than he makes in two years.
The man drove me to a giant freighter called the 'Mary Jane' and even helped me up the ramp into the boat. The captain was waiting for me and the custom's agent handed him an envelope.
"Welcome, Jenni." he said. I was immediately relieved to see that he was an American, but to my dismay, I was very aroused by this mature man in a crisp, clean uniform. He took my bag from the official and waved him off. "Follow me and I'll show you to your quarters."
I followed him up the stairs for at least 5 flights trying like hell not to look at his ass. Fighting the programming was exhausting. I actually started daydreaming about this man spanking me over his lap. Once again I was disgusted by myself and aroused at the same time.
When we finally reached my room, I was relieved to find that it was spacious, clean and had a lock on the door. It also had a large corner window which gave me a wide view of the harbor.
"Jenni, I hope this meets your satisfaction."
"It does captain." I squeaked in my high voice.
"Good, I would cordially like to invite you to dine with me this evening."
"That would be an honor Captain."
"Good, then I will send a man for you at 7:00." He turned and left down the hall and I quickly closed and locked the door.
I absolutely didn't want to go to dinner. I just wanted to live in this room until we reached the states. I was so intensely vulnerable now. I could hardly protect myself in this weak little body and I had left the gun behind for fear it would be spotted in customs. If the Captain or any of his men wanted me I wouldn't be able to stop them.
The first thing I did was strip down completely naked and lay on the bed. It felt so good to be rid of the tight blouse and skirt and the bra supported my big breasts nicely but it felt good to have it off as well. I turned over on my side and tried to rest. I had hours until dinner and I needed sleep to keep my wits about me. I held my melon-like breasts close and drifted off to sleep. My dreams were intense. I imagined the ship's captain bending me over his bed and fucking me hard. There was something about the authority of the uniform that made me very aroused. When I woke several hours later I was so wet that my juices had saturated the bed underneath me.
The powers of my programming were intense. I felt like I would forever be fighting them and I was starting to think it would be a losing battle. It was nearly six and when I looked out of the window I noticed that we were already out to sea. In the Mediterranean I imagined. The view was beautiful and I made a note to watch the sunset in a couple of hours. The warm shower felt wonderful and I even washed my hair. It was a nice perk to know that my hair would fall into place perfectly by just air drying.
As I dried off in my suite I thought about the diamonds. I couldn't leave them unattended and the clothing Ali had purchased for me was very tight. It would be almost impossible to hide all the diamonds on my person. I looked around the room and then finally settled on the bathroom. I reached in the shower and poured half of the shampoo out and dropped the diamonds in. It would only take a quick wash to clean them up. I felt very proud of myself for my ingenious hiding place.
With the diamonds safely tucked away I poured out my bag of clothing. I couldn't wear the clothes I came in with. The skirt was sweat stained and the blouse looked the worse for wear as well so I looked through the bag hoping for a miracle. After several tries I found a skirt that seemed to have fabric with a little Lycra or similar material in it and I pulled it over my hips. The skirt was short and extremely tight. It showed off my bubble butt provocatively and as I looked at it in the mirror, I became more and more humiliated. I would have to endure a dinner wearing it and having every eye ogling my legs and ass. With resignation, I then began to search for a top. Finally I found one that hugged my waist and had just enough room at the top to fit my tits. Although, I had to undo the first couple of buttons to make room. It showed cleavage but it was better than wearing the old dirty blouse. The men at dinner were going to think I dressed this way on purpose, but I had not choice.
At five minutes to 6:00 there was a light knock on my door and I took a deep breath, looked in the mirror, then walked into the hall. I saw the sailor's eyes temporarily bug out when he saw me and immediately scan me head to toe, then pretend like he hadn't. I wondered if I had been that obvious as a man. He led me to the dinner room where the ship's captain, first mate and several other officers were already chatting and enjoying glasses of liquor and cigars.
"Ahh, Jenni." said the Captain. "It's wonderful to have you join us. Can I get you a glass of wine?" I immediately felt the separation of the sexes. I wasn't going to be offered a cigar or some Scotch...they just assumed I would only want wine.
"Yes, thank you." I squeaked. I was worried about the effect the wine would have on me, but I didn't want to be impolite.
He poured me a glass filling it almost to the rim. The sailors flirted and small talked with me for about 15 minutes before the chef announced dinner. They took turns walking behind stealthily to check my ass out. What they were doing was obvious but they seemed proud of their deception like I was oblivious.
"Lieutenant Morgan is my first mate, but he is such a good cook that we ask him to make us a formal dinner to celebrate the first night of every voyage." Morgan bowed in my direction and I smiled and said thank you demurely.
I had vowed to myself to drink the wine slowly but the Captain pressed me constantly and by the time the delicious dinner of lamb was finished I had downed 2 1/2 glasses. I constantly apologized for my lack of appetite. My little stomach could only handle small meals and when combined with the wine, it was difficult to eat too much.
There was no doubt that I was buzzed and with each sip of wine the Captain became more attractive. I constantly thought of him punishing and then fucking me. I wondered if a ship's Captain kept handcuffs for an unruly sailor or if pirates were captured trying to take the ship. Suddenly, I felt the Captain's hand on my thigh and I immediately felt my pussy get very wet. The desire was so intense I felt like I might feint. I didn't touch his hand nor did I push it off. I just allowed it to rest there.
The men had another drink and then the Captain stood up. "Well men it has been a fun night, but we shouldn't drink too much. We have a job to do." They stood up shook hands and left the room leaving me and the Captain alone.
"Well, my dear before we get you to your room I would like to give you a tour of our fine vessel."
"That would be nice Captain." I was torn. I wanted badly to get back to my room, but I also wondered where the tour would end desiring it intensely.
He showed me what seemed like every inch of the giant boat...constantly inviting me to walk in front of him and I'm sure check my ass out the entire time. I'm sure it was quite a sight in my tight, short little skirt. Every time we left a room he placed his hand on the small of my back and directed me out. Each touch was like an electric shock of desire. Finally, as I expected, we came to his quarters. "Let me show you how a ship's Captain lives while out to sea." He said as he directed me through the door this time placing his hand on the shelf of my ass just below my lower back.
The room was large and nice and he had a little sitting area in the corner with a bar. "Shall I get you another glass of wine?"
"No sir, I better not. I don't have the best tolerance."
"Sir? You are such a polite girl." He smiled wickedly. "You don't have to work do you my dear?"
"No." I said softly.
"Then, let me pour you another glass. You are on vacation." Without waiting for an answer he poured a very full glass and brought it over holding a glass of Scotch himself. He beckoned me to sit on the couch and then sat right beside me with his arm on the back of the couch just above me. As we chatted and sipped our drinks his arm dropped further and further until it rested over my shoulders. Before I knew it his lips were locked over mine and his tongue dominating my mouth. He stood up with his arms locked around me bringing me with him and before I could even think about objecting he had lifted me into air and was walking towards his bed.
He set me on my feet at the foot of his bed and undid my blouse then yanked my skirt to my ankles. I did nothing to stop him and I was suddenly standing before him in my lingerie. The look of desire on his face was scary, but I couldn't help myself and did nothing to stop it. He continued...releasing my tits from the push up bra and pulling my tiny thong panties to my ankles. I stood completely naked before a fully clothed ship's Captain with my inner thighs sticky with arousal.
"You are quite a sight, Jenni."
"Thank you, Sir." I responded and I saw the recognition come over his face.
"You like authority figures don't you, Jenni?"
"Yes, Sir." I said softly.
"I thought so." He said with a knowing look on his face. "You are a bit of a bad girl aren't you Jenni? Allowing a ship's Captain to strip you naked in his room?"
"Yes, Sir, I've been bad." I almost whispered. I felt so aroused I honestly don't think I still had free will. It was as if I was in a trance.
"Yes, you have been bad." He said sternly. "You know that a ship's Captain has complete authority while at sea? I can arrest who I want and in the old days I could even punish who I wanted as necessary."
He walked to his desk and came back dangling a pair of handcuffs from his ring finger. He grabbed one wrist, then the other and I felt the cold steel and heard the clicking of the handcuffs as they were locked behind me. "Do you know what happens to bad girls on my ship, Jenni?"
I didn't answer, but he could tell by my heavy breathing that I knew what happened next. He roughly bent me over the bed forcing my face and tits into the comforter. He held my hair tightly in the fist of his left hand and brought his right hand down on my ass with a loud swat. It hurt but not nearly as bad as a spanking by the Sheikh or Robert Carr. This was sexual spanking. I was cumming by the fifth swat and the Captain continued while I writhed underneath his palm in ecstasy. After about 20 swats I heard his pants drop and a condom get opened and I steadied myself for his cock.
He fucked me hard just like in my dream and I felt my big ass ripple and bounce with every stroke. I came two more times before I heard his breathing crescendo and then stop as he finished dropping his load inside the condom.
He pulled out and left to the bathroom. When he returned I was still breathing heaving and laying face down helplessly cuffed. He laughed. "You ass is a work of art, Jenni."
I said nothing and he walked closer and gave me a hard spank. "I just complemented you."
"Thank you, Sir." I said softly feeling humiliated.
He released my wrists and helped me up. Pushing my hair out of my eyes he gave me a peck on the lips. "I had a very nice evening, but I've got an early start tomorrow. Walk to the end of the hall, take the stairs down two flights and your suite is the second door on the left." He was dismissing me and wasn't even going to walk me to my room. Even though I was happy to get away, I suddenly felt very used.
He sat in a chair and finished his drink as he watched me wiggle into my tight clothing and slip my heels on. "Good night, Jenni." He said simply as I walked out.
The ship was very quiet and I didn't run into anyone in the halls. My room was right where he said and unlocked the door and collapsed on the bed. I truly was a slave to my desires I lamented feeling utterly humiliated by what I had allowed the Captain to do to me. I was still a man deep inside and I felt revulsion looking back at the events of the evening. Soon, though, my eyes felt heavy and I was fast asleep.
The bright morning sun woke me early and I felt the headache of a wine hangover immediately. I yanked the tight clothes from my body and walked naked into the bathroom. Unfortunately, there was no aspirin or ibuprofen in the cabinet so I drank a tall glass of water and started the shower. The water felt great and I relaxed feeling my headache dissipate a bit. As I grabbed for the shampoo I remembered the diamonds and decided to take a look at the sparkling rocks that would give me a chance to hide and start a normal life.
As I picked it up, though, I knew something was wrong. The shampoo bottle felt totally full. I began to pour it out frantically looking for the diamonds, but when the bottle was empty there were no rocks...nothing was there. The diamonds had completely disappeared!
I was completely panicked! How could anyone have figured out the hiding place? At first I thought maybe the maid exchanged the shampoo bottles but then I remembered that the Captain told there was no maid service on the voyage. I had locked the door but I'm sure others had keys...as a matter of fact a key to the room was probably easy to procure. However, even if someone had come in the room, it seemed unlikely that they would figure out the shampoo bottle unless...
My mind raced. There must be a camera in the room. I put a towel around me to cover up and started to look frantically. I realized quickly that the only place the camera or cameras could be was in the light fixtures. I was way too short to reach so I grabbed an easy chair and pulled it across the room. What should have taken 30 seconds took a full 20 minutes. My new little body was so weak. Finally, I got it in place and climbed atop the back. Balancing precariously, I unscrewed the fixture. Sure enough a tiny pencil camera pointed right into the bathroom.
"Son of a bitch!" I hissed. I pulled the camera out and gradually checked all the fixtures finding and disconnecting two more.
I laid on the bed for an hour trying to figure out my next move. I finally decided that I had to go to the Captain and report the theft. I searched my bag again for something to wear. Ali's clothing choices continued to haunt me. The boy had his heart in the right place, but the clothing was outrageously tight. It wasn't really his fault. A normal woman wouldn't have my comic book like Jessica Rabbit proportions...almost any clothing off of the rack would be very tight in the hips and chest.
I found a white t-shirt at the bottom of the bag along with a casual skirt. I pulled the skirt on first and it was a workout...finally after about 5 pulls it slid over my ass. It went to only to mid-thigh and it was a light pink color. The t-shirt was also a challenge but it was a stretchy fabric and with a few pulls it reached down to my skirt. It literally molded to my body tightly showing off my huge perfect breasts in humiliating detail. Even with a bra on, I could clearly see my nipples protruding. Looking in the mirror I saw an outrageously hot 19 year old girl. I put on the 3 inches heels, steadied myself and headed up to see the Captain.
There were crew members out and I saw the same bugged out eyes on all of them as I passed. I suppose I would have done the same before I was transformed so I understood. I knocked on the door to the Captain's quarters but there was no answer, so I found a helpful young sailor to lead me to the bridge of the ship. He asked me to wait outside while he alerted the Captain that I needed him.
The young man returned with an apologetic look. "The Captain said he can't see you now. He is very busy."
He was struggling not to look at my tits, but failing miserably. "Thank you." I said sincerely. "Could you direct me to where I can get breakfast?" I gave him a warm smile. I knew immediately this sailor could be helpful to me. He was at least six feet tall and darkly tanned from his trips around the world. His accent was Australian. He was just a boy. Probably not more than 2 years older than me.
He led me to the galley and I had a quick chat with him asking about when he had free time. He smiled a huge white dimpled smile that I'm sure made the ladies melt because I started to swoon in spite of myself. He said he would look in on me around dinner time back in the galley.
It took only a half a bowl of cereal to get full and I quietly left the galley and went back to the bridge. This time I knocked hard and waited. I wasn't going to be denied access to the Captain. The first mate answered with an extremely annoyed look on his face.
"Yes?" He said rudely.
"I need to speak to the Captain immediately! It's urgent!" I tried to assert my voice but I just sounded like a petulant teenage girl.
"He is busy." He said and shut the door in my face.
I banged again. This time the Captain answered looking enraged.
"What is so important that you need to talk to me this instant!" He spat looking and sounding nothing like the man who had fucked me last night.
"Well...I...had something stolen." I stammered.
"Stolen?" He said incredulously. "What was stolen?"
"Some diamonds...and there is something else. There were cameras in my room."
"Cameras!?" I highly doubt that. "Only the first mate and I have access to that room." He looked back into the bridge. "Daniels, take the helm. I'll be right back."
He walked briskly to my room and I struggled to follow in my heels and the tight skirt. He pulled out a ring of keys and unlocked my room. With wide eyes I searched the room. The cameras were gone, the light fixtures had been put back in place and the easy chair was back in position as well.
"Where are the cameras?"
"I left them right there on the bed, but they are gone." I said sounding more desperate than I wanted.
"Where were the diamonds?"
"I put them in the shampoo bottle."
"The shampoo bottle!?" He looked at me like I was completely insane. "Jenni, have you ever been hospitalized with a mental illness?"
"No! Captain, I swear to you there were cameras!"
"I am a busy man and I don't have time to play games with a little girl who can't tell the truth." He said with arrogance dripping off of his words.
"Captain, I need those diamonds! I have nothing else in the world!" To my consternation tears were running down my cheeks.
He walked up to me and lowered his face closer to mine. "Daniels is my closest friend in the world and a man of honor. He did not plant cameras and he didn't not steal your diamonds in a shampoo bottle." He said with sarcasm. "And I know I didn't do it. So, are you calling me a liar?"
"No sir. Someone else must have a key!"
"No one else has a key, Jenni. You need to compose yourself and stop talking this nonsense or I will lock you up in the brig the rest of the trip. Do you understand?"
"My diamonds were stolen!!" I screamed. "I'm not crazy!"
"Very well then." he said and pulled out a pair of handcuffs.
"No!" I yelled and stepped away, but he was too quick and strong and within seconds my wrists were locked behind my back.
He sat me down on the bed and I looked up at him with my tear stained face and enraged eyes. I felt so helpless.
"Now, Jenni, you have a choice here. You can calm down and be a good girl or I can march you across the ship in front of everyone and place you in the brig. It's below deck in the middle of the ship. It's a little cage with no natural light and an open toilet. You can spend the next 2 weeks there or you can relax, I'll take off the cuffs and you can enjoy the rest of the trip...maybe do a little sun bathing, do your nails or whatever else you like to do."
I was still very angry and I wanted to spit at him and scream fuck you, but I didn't. I took a deep breath and said "I'm calm now."
"I'm calm now, Sir." he said.
"I'm calm now, Sir." I repeated back.
"Good girl." he said condescendingly and patted me on the head. "Before I take off the cuffs let me explain something to you." He knelt and placed his hand on my inner thigh. "If you keep up about the diamonds or cameras...to anyone...I will make your life a living hell. When we get to Florida I will immediately tell customs about how you went crazy on the boat and that you need a mental evaluation. I'll also tell them that I caught you stealing. They will look very closely at that passport of yours."
His eyes were positively evil and his hand was even farther up my skirt softly rubbing.
"Or you are a good girl and I walk you through customs myself and tell them that you are my niece. They will barely glance at your passport." His finger was now softly rubbing my pussy through my panties. "I know it would make your life a lot easier to have a shampoo bottle full of diamonds, but that's not reality is it?"
"No Sir." I whispered.
"Good girl." he said patting me on the head again. "Plus, I bet you have a little cash to get you started." He stood up and walked over to my bag opening it and pulling out the cash as if he knew exactly where it was at.
"Please don't take my cash." I begged.
He smiled and dropped a few hundred dollars on the bed beside me then put the rest in his shirt pocket. "This should be enough. You seem to be an enterprising young lady. I'm sure you will find a way to get by."
He knelt by me again and put his hand on one of my breasts. He softly traced his finger around my nipple. "A girl with attributes like yours should find a way to make a living in Miami quite easily. The place is spilling over with desperate little big-titted girls, but there is always a spot for one more."
I closed my eyes and tried to relax. My wrists were still cuffed behind my back and he still had the ability to ruin my life.
"Maybe you could give us a little show later...entertain the boys. They don't get to see any women for weeks on our voyages."
He saw the horror in my eyes and smiled. "Let's make it 10 o'clock in the sailors lounge. Don't tell me you haven't done it before. Wear something sexy."
With that he flipped me over on my stomach and uncuffed me. He patted me on the ass. "I look forward to seeing this sexy ass again tonight."
Without another word he left the room.
I was so angry that I wanted to scream at the top of my lungs. I counted the money to find that out of the thousands he had left me only $180...barely enough to get a hotel room and eat for a few days. I just couldn't stop crying. The female hormones were getting the best of me.
I laid on the bed for the rest of the day contemplating my situation. I wanted to lock my door and stay as far away from the sailors as I could, but I just couldn't risk angering the Captain. The minutes ticked by and at 9:15 I started to get ready. I had no choice. I showered and looked through the bag for something clean that I could fit over my curvy body.
I ended up with a lacy purple thong and push up bra and the same ultra tight white t-shirt and pink skirt combo with three inch heels...nothing else would fit.
At 9:55, I began the walk to the sailor's lounge. I was getting used to heels and I could feel my hips swaying seductively and my big firm tits and ass bouncing and jiggling. I was a wet dream for any of the sailors but especially the young ones...full of testosterone and oozing with libido.
I could hear the laughing and talking from a long ways away. There were obviously drinking. As I entered, the place quieted down for a minute as I saw the usually wide-eyed shock that my new body inspired in men. However, the silence only lasted for a moment as most of them went back to their stories and jokes. A few greeted me though. They were the confident arrogant ones. Both of them young, handsome and very tall and fit with strong Australian accents. Their shirts barely contained their defined arms and shoulders and their skin was a golden brown from the long trips. Before they could say much, though, the Captain interrupted.
"Let me talk to Jenni for a moment boys." he said amicably patting one of them on the back.
"Yes Sir." they both responded and turned away.
The Captain held out a drink for me. "How about a Vodka Cranberry sweetie...to help with nerves."
I downed it quickly.
"Good girl. Let's get you another. I want a good show for the boys."
After my second, I felt much less inhibited and after the third the Captain could see I was ready. He led me through the crowded room and even in my heels I felt so tiny. The sailors were all tall and big.
"Gentleman, may I have your attention. You may have noticed our little friend, Jenni, here in the last couple of days on our trip." There were whistles, catcalls and laughing. "Not bad, huh." he said smiling as he forced me twirl around. "Not only is Jenni our passenger on this trip, but she also is an entertainer!" There was a boisterous cheer. "Do you have the best Captain or what?" He asked with a huge smile. The sailors' cheering reached a fever pitch. The Captain pointed at someone in the corner and instantly Madonna's "Like a Virgin" came blaring out of the speakers.
The Captain gestured for me to begin and moved over to sit on a couch. I was all alone in front of them and I stared into their smiling faces for a moment as I got my barrings. Many of them sat on chairs and couches that were turned to point to my side of the room and many more sailors stood behind the sitting ones.
I wanted to run from the room and hide but my feet seemed to be frozen to the ground. Finally after a good 10-15 seconds I began to slowly move my hips to the music and the crowd erupted. I started to move in a circle shaking my butt with a slow gyration of the hips like I had seen strippers dance so many times before when I was in the same shoes as these sailors. I was utterly humiliated and I could feel the powerful burning lit deep inside of me. I turned around and walked seductively to the first sailor I saw sitting in a chair. Stopping in front of him, I pulled my tight t-shirt over my head. I tried to make it smooth and seductive, but the damn thing was so tight that I had to yank it hard over my head and I awkwardly lost my balance causing my breasts to shake all over the place. The sailors exploded with laughter and sharp whistling came from everywhere.
Next, trying to stay with the beat I started to slide the skirt down my hips, but it just wouldn't budge. I pulled and pulled. Finally, with a violent yank the skirt came free of my big butt and hips. Unfortunately, it came free with a loud rip as the seems came loose on one side leaving me with what now was a pink rag in my hand. I tossed it aside as though I intended it to go this way. I was now in front of them wearing tiny little purple thong panties and a push up bra.
Although the liquor had left me feeling much less inhibited the embarrassment was intense. I looked to the right of the first sailor I had stopped in front of and saw one of the two handsome Australian boys that had approached me when I had walked in. He looked so hot that I found myself going to him and hopping onto his lap. His thighs were thick and muscular and felt amazing as my thong clad ass slid up into his hips. I pushed my breasts into him and began to rub myself on him. The deep burning exploded to the surface and I felt my muscles begin to contract as the powerful orgasm rocked my body. I found myself whimpering in my high pitched teenage girl voice as the song ended and I heard more laughter and shock as they realized I was cumming. As I finished I opened my eyes to see the boy I had met this morning sitting a few rows back. He had the same look as the rest of them...amusement and desire. I was a piece of meat to him now and I could see the change in his eyes.
Comments
Post a Comment